50 Shades of Hay

Chapters

Chapter 2: Unexpected Arrival
Chapter 3: A Trip to Manehatten
Chapter 4: A Night on the Town
Chapter 5: The Hangover
Chapter 7: The Red Room of Pain
Chapter 8: My First Time
Chapter 9: The Morning After
Chapter 10: Lunch with Rainbow
Chapter 11: Back to the Farm
Chapter 12: Dinner Date
Chapter 1: The Interview
Chapter 6: The Eagles Nest

Chapter 2: Unexpected Arrival

My heart is pounding inside my chest as the elevator stops on the first floor. I need to get out of here, I think to myself as I rush out of the elevator and through the lobby, nearly knocking over the unsuspecting receptionist as I burst through the glass doors and into the Canterlot street. I bow my head, shaking as I desperately struggle to catch my breath. One of the stallions who pulled my carriage trots up to me

“Miss Jack, are you alright?” He asks.

“Ah’m fine, Ah just need a minute,” I reply with a forced smile.

“Very well.”

As he trots back to the carriage, I realize that it’s still raining, taking off my hat I gaze up at the clouded sky, and close my eyes. As I feel the calming, cool water permeates my fur, and trickles down my skin, a smile spreads across my face. Feeling crisp, and refreshed, I place my hat back on my head and casually walk over to the carriage. Just before I get in, I hazard one last glance up at the huge steel fortress. As I glance up at the mirror-like glass, I swear I can see the faintest hint of a shadowy figure looking down at me, but I’m not sure. Think’in nothing of it, I climb inside the carriage and set off for Ponyville.

As the city of Canterlot shrinks into the distance, and I’m alone with my thoughts, I can’t help but replay the interview in my mind. No mare, or stallion has ever gotten to me like that, like Rainbow Dash just did, and I can’t for the life of me figure out why. Is it her good looks? The way she carries herself? I just don’t understand what happened. Maybe I’m just over-reacting for no good reason, I mean. She’s very attractive, confident and controlling - but on the other hoof she’s arrogant, and for all her good manners she’s cold and calculating. Well, she appears to be anyway. A cold shiver runs down my spine. She may be arrogant but then, she has every right to be - she’s accomplished so much at such a young age, and she doesn’t take too kindly to dealing with those below her.

I’m so distracted by my thoughts that I don’t realize that we’ve pull up outside Sweet Apple Acres; I exit the carriage and thank the stallions for their services. I slowly make my way up the front steps and through the screen door. No doubt Rarity is gonna wanna know every little detail about what happened.

“Darling! You’re back,” Rare is huddled on the floor in front of the couch in the living room, the to right of the entrance; she’s surrounded by books and papers, she’s clearly tried to start her column - she’s still wearing her silver silk pyjamas, the ones that flow elegantly down her body. She bounds up to me and squeezes me tightly, I relax under her warm touch. I love her fur, I don't know how she does it, but it always manages to feel soft, like marshmallows.

“I was beginning to worry. I expected you back sooner.”

“Oh, well, Ah thought Ah made good time. Considering how the interview went,” I fish the recorder out of my damp jacket pocket, and hoof it to her.

“AJ, thank you so much for doing this, I owe you." She grabs the recorder with her magic - which looks much more stronger, and smiles at me. "So how was it? What was she like?” Aw geez - don’t do this to me Rare. I guess it was too much to hope that she wouldn't be curious.

I shrug. “Honestly? Ah’m glad it’s over, Ah don't really care fer her, truth be told. She was… kinda unnerving ta be around, ya know? She’s focused and intense – and young, really young.”

Rare gazes innocently at me. I furrow my brow.

“Oh, don’t you go give’in me them puppy dog eyes. Why didn’t ya give me some background info on her? She made me feel like a foal fer not knowing basic stuff 'bout her.”

Rarity holds a hoof over her mouth, “Oh, my, AJ I’m sorry - I didn’t think.”

I huff.

“Mostly she was courteous, and formal enough - but it's weird, it's like she’s old before her time. She doesn’t talk like a mare who’s twenty-something. Say, how old is she anyway?”

“Twenty-seven. Oh my, AJ. I’m so sorry. I should have briefed you, but I was in such a panic. I’ll start transcribing the interview right away,” she smiles at me.

My anger ebbs away, “You look better. Did ya eat ya soup?” I ask, keen to change the subject.

“Yes, and it was delicious as usual. I’m feeling much better.” I smile at her smile, then glance at the wall clock in the kitchen.

“Well, Ah better git going, them apples ain’t gonna buck themselves”

Rare looks at me with concern, “Applejack, you’ll be exhausted.”

I wave a dismissive hoof, “Nah, Ah’ll be fine. Ah’ll see you later.”

I’ve been working at Sweet Apple Acres for as long as I can remember. We’re responsible for over seventy five percent of the apples that are distributed to the south-eastern regions of Equestria, while our sister orchard over in Appleloosa supplies the areas that are too far for us to get to.

Truthfully though, I’m just glad to be home, and work’in the farm gives me something to focus on that doesn’t involve a certain rainbow-maned mare. I walk through the tranquil orchard, idly taking note of the trees that we've still gotta buck. When I reach the eastern field, I find that Big Mac has barely made any progress since this morning.

“Hey sis, Ah thought you’d be resting, what with that long trip ya took and all,” He states with a surprised look on his face.

“Hog wash! These here apples ain’t gonna buck themselves,” I grin reassuringly back at him.

“Eeyup,” he smiles at me.

Without another word, we set off to work on the field, and it’s a welcome distraction, while it lasts.

It’s very late in the afternoon when Big Mac and I return to the house for the night. Mac states that he’s gonna take a shower, and heads up stairs while I continue out to the kitchen. I walk down the small hallway that leads straight from the front door, and turn left into the kitchen. when I get there, I find Rare with her headphones in, working on her laptop computer. Her nose is still pink, but she’s concentrating and typing furiously. I’m plum-tuckered, from the long carriage drive and a good day’s hard work. I backtrack and slowly trot into the lounge room. I flop onto the couch and breathe a sigh of relief. My sore, aching muscles scream out in delight as I close my eyes, and relax my body. Although, my thoughts betray me, because I soon find myself thinking about… her.

“You’ve got some really good stuff here, AJ." Rare calls form the kitchen, "Well done. I can’t believe you didn’t take her up on her offer to show you around. She obviously wanted to spend more time with you.” I can hear the curiosity in her voice.

My heart beat increases, surely that wasn’t the reason, was it? She just wanted to show me around so she could brag about all the things she has… right?

“I hear what you mean about formal. Did you take any notes?” she asks.

I shake my head, “Uh…no, Ah didn’t.” I state, collecting my thoughts.

“That’s fine. I can still make a fine article with this. Tis a pity we don’t have any photographs. Handsome devil isn’t she?”

“Ah suppose,” I try really hard to sound casual, as I shift on the couch..

“Oh come on, darling - even you have to admit she is an exquisite specimen.” I can hear her grinning at me.

Darn! I can feel my cheeks redden, I'm so glad she can't see me right now. I change direction.

“You probably would’ve got a lot more outta her.”

“I doubt that, AJ. Come on - she practically offered you a job. Given that I forced this upon you at the last minute, you did very well. So what did you really think of her?.” I reluctantly pull myself off the couch and trot back into the kitchen. When I get there, I fine Rare staring at my seductively. My cheeks feel hot, as the muscles deep down on my stomach clench. Quickly, I make my past her, towards the fridge.

Celestia please... Why won’t she just let this go? Think of something, quick!

“She’s very driven, controlling, arrogant and charismatic. Ah can understand the fascination.” I reply truthfully.

“You’re fascinated, by a mare? That’s a first,” she snorts.

I grab a cold apple from the top shelf fruit bowl, and fumble it between my hoofs.

“Why did you want ta know if she was gay? That was the most embarrassing part by the way, and she looked mighty ticked off ta be asked,” I wince at the memory.

“Whenever she’s in public, she never has a date.”

"So ya though she was gay? Jeez Rare..."

"What?"

I shake my head. “It was embarrassing. The whole thing was embarrassing. Ah’m glad Ah never have ta see her again.”

“Oh. AJ, it can’t have been that bad. I think she sounds quite taken with you.”

Taken with me? Now I know Rare's spinning yarn.

I sigh, and shake my head. “Would you like a sandwich?” I ask.

She nods.

I tun back to the fridge. We don’t approach the subject of Rainbow Dash for the rest of the evening, once we’ve both eaten I’m able to sit and relax at the dinner table while Rare works on her article, I stay up to keep her company as best I can. By the time she finishes her article it’s midnight and we’re both exhausted, I bid her goodnight and make my way up to my room. It's the first door on the right, at the top of the stairs, down the narrow hallway of the second floor. I slip inside, and place my trusty Stetson on one of the end posts of my bed, and curl up under the covers. I close my eyes and instantly fall into a dreamless sleep.

For the rest of the week, I throw myself into apple bucking the rest of the orchard. Rare is busy too, putting the finishing touches on her newsletter before submitting it for approval. By Wednesday, she’s doing much better and is even helping me with some of the work around the farm, although she has more of an appreciation for fine clothes and high society than an honest day’s work.

Friday night, Rare and I are wondering what to do for the night; she insists that I need a break from working so hard, I'm actually inclined to agree with her, and I could use a breather. There is a knock on the door, and standing on our doorstep is my foalhood friend Caramel.

“Caramel! It's good ta see ya!” I give him a quick hug “Come in.” Caramel was the first pony who spoke to me back in kindergarten, since that day we’ve been close friends.

“I have some news.” He grins, his dark eyes twinkling.

“Don’t tell me - you’ve managed ta git kicked outta Appleloosa fer settin’ the Saloon on fire… again.” he scoffs playfully at me.

“We’ve finished the new renovations for the barn!”

“That’s great news!” I hug him again, Rare also beams at him.

“Congratulations Caramel, I should make a note of it for the Insider.”

“You should come over sometime, I’d love to show you all the improvements we’ve made.” He stares intensely me, I blush slightly. “Uh, you could come to,” he adds, glancing nervously at Rarity.

Caramel and I are old friends, but I’ve seen the signs and I know he’d like to be more. He’s cute and all, but he just doesn’t tickle my fancy in that way. He’s more like a second brother to me. Rare often tells me that I’m missing the ‘need-a-special somepony’ gene, but the truth is I haven’t met anypony who I’m attracted to, well in the heart-in-my-mouth, butterflies-in-my-stomach kind of attraction that I read about in Rare’s crappy romance novels.

Sometimes I wonder if my expectations are just too high. But realistically nopony has ever made me feel like that. Well, not until recently, the voice in the back of my head whispers. NO, I am not going there, not after that painful interview. Are you gay, Ms Dash? I wince at the memory. I know I’ve dreamed about her most nights since then, but that’s just a weird way of my brain filtering that awkward and painful experience from my memory, right?

I watch Caramel reach around into his saddlebags and pull out a bottle of champagne with his teeth. He’s handsome with his well-groomed brown mane, light amber coat and faded teal eyes, he’s mighty well-toned as well. But I think he’s finally getting the message: we’re just friends. The cork makes a loud pop, and Caramel looks up and smiles.

Saturday on the farm is unusually quiet and uneventful, I sent Big Mac into town to stock up on some basic necessities, while Rarity went with him to publish her article. And Apple Bloom has gone out crusading with her friends, leaving just me and granny on the farm… So basically it’s just me by myself. I started work on the west fields relatively early this morning, but being a Saturday I decide to call it quits around noon.

Standing among the towering apple trees in the orchard, I casually glance around and find that half of the trees in this area still need bucking; I cast a sideways glance at the tree in front of me, “Why not?” I mutter to myself as I trot up to the tree and get into position, ready to give it a good buck. I stop when I hear the rustling of leaves behind me. I quickly turn my head to find the cause of the noise, only to find nothing. I squint my eyes slightly, Huh, that was weird. Getting back to the task at hoof, I focus my attention back at the tree before me, I lift myself onto my forelegs and buck the tree as hard as I can, the tree surrenders a satisfying 'THUD' as all of the apples fall from the branches.

I smile to myself and turn my attention forward, only to be shocked and mortified at what I see. There, standing not three meters away from me and leaning casually against an apple tree with her forehooves crossed, is Rainbow Dash. Her eyes are half lidded with an unreadable expression on her face.

“Miss Jack. How fortuitous,” Her gaze is intense.

What the hay is she doing here?! Looking all prim and proper in her cream chunky-knit sweater?! I think my mouth is hanging open.

“Ms Dash.” I whisper. Loud enough for her to hear, because there’s a ghost of smile on her lips and her eyes are alight with humor.

“I was in the neighborhood, though I was unsure if you would be here. I am glad I was wrong. It is a pleasure to see you again, Miss Jack.” Her voice is warm and husky like dark melted chocolate… or something…

I shake my head to gather my thoughts. I suddenly notice my heart is pounding in my chest and I’m sweating, though I think that’s more from it being so hot, rather than her sudden appearance. I take a brief moment to quickly look her over and… Wow. My memories of her didn’t do her any justice, she’s not just good-looking, she’s breathtaking, and she’s here at Sweet Apple Acres, standing in front of me. What are the odds?

“AJ. Mah name is AJ,” I mutter as I take a few cautious steps towards her, “Is there something Ah can help ya with?”

She smiles, and it’s like she’s trying not to laugh at some private joke, it’s… unsettling. Taking a deep breath, I straighten myself up.

“I need some of your apple tree seeds,” she states bluntly.

I’m taken aback, “What fer?”

“I’m funding some research,” she answers casually.

I eye her questioningly for a moment, and when it becomes clear that she won’t reveal anymore, I motion for her to follow me. As I turn and trot towards the barn, I can feel her burning gaze on the back of my head. At least, I hope she was staring at the back of my head and not my… I quickly banish that thought and fight to maintain my composure.

I push open the door to the barn and we both stroll inside, there are four spare bags of apple tree seeds over by the far wall, to the left. I casually observe her as she takes in her surroundings, her face remains neutral as she gazes around the inside of the barn, I can’t tell what she’s thinking. And that's really starting to bother me.

“I’ll need one bag, to ensure we have enough samples.”

“What do ya need these here seeds fer anyway?”

She turns to face me, a look of impassive determination on her face.

“Sweet Apple Acres, supplies most of the city’s south-west of Ponyville. Your apples are the highest quality I’ve ever seen, I’d like to deliver some of your seeds to one of my agricultural facilities in Manehatten.”

I blink, "Why?"

Rainbow bobs her head to the left, "Like I said before, Miss Jack. Research."

I frown out the corner of my mouth, "Why, are ya hoping to analyze these seeds, ta find out why they produce such fresh apples. And then try ta alter their genetic makeup ta not only make them more resilient in harsher conditions, but also ta allow them ta be grown in the more inhospitable regions of Equestria?”

Her face remains neutral while she raises her eyebrows in surprise. "Are very... astute observation, Miss Jack.

I quirk an eyebrow, “Ya know, just cause Ah talk like this, don't mean Ah’m stupid.”

She smiles, “I never implied that you were, Miss Jack.”

“This all part of your, ‘feed the world’ campaign?”

She nods, “Something like that.”

I turn back to the few remaining bags of apple seeds and eye them nervously.

“Ah guess ya can take one bag, as long as that’s all ya need. We’ll need those other seeds if the crop falls through; after all, apple harvesting is our life blood out here.”

“Oh, I wouldn't worry about that, Miss Jack. I wouldn’t dream of… bleeding you dry.” Her voice is cold, and sinister.

I widen my eyes at her as I unconsciously take a step back.

“That was a joke.” She deadpans.

I release a breath I didn’t know I was holding, and I can see the faintest of smiles touch her lips. I quickly turn away from her and head over to the bags of seeds, hoping that she can’t see the fresh blush that is now covering my cheeks, as I begin to lift the bag onto my back.

“So how is the article coming along?” she asks, casual as ever.

“Ah’m not writing it, Rare is. Miss Rarity. Mah roommate, she’s the writer, and she was devastated that she couldn’t do the interview in pony.” I turn to face her before continuing, “Her only concern is that she doesn’t have any original photographs of you.”

“What sort of photos does she want?”

That stuns me for a second, Truthfully. I wasn’t expecting that response. I shake my head, because I just don’t know.

“Well, I don’t have pressing engagements. Tomorrow perhaps…”

“You’d be willing ta do a photo shoot?” My voice is a little higher then I had anticipated. Rare would have a field day if I pulled this off. And you might see her again tomorrow, my mind whispers seductively at me. I dismiss that thought.

“Rare would be mighty pleased - if we can find a photographer.” I’m so happy, I smile broadly at her. She parts her lips, like she’s taking a sharp intake of breath, and she blinks. For a fraction of a second, she looks lost somehow. It can’t be. Rainbow Dash looks lost?

“Let me know about tomorrow.” She reaches around into a pocket concealed in her sweater and pulls out a business card.

“My card. It has my mobile number on it. You’ll need to call before ten in the morning.”

“Alrighty then.” I grin up at her. Rare is going to be thrilled.

“AJ!”

I turn.

Standing in the half-open doorway of the barn, is a golden looking stallion with a golden mane. The cowstallion hat he wears is pulled low against his head, obscuring the top half of his face, but I can easily make out the mile-wide grin on his mouth. Beyond his brown leather vest, I can make out two saddlebags slung over his back. I smile, I knew Braeburn would be visiting, but he sent that letter weeks ago, I was starting to doubt if he’d actually turn up...

“S’cuse me, Miss Dash.” She frowns as I turn away from her. Braeburn hugs me hard, taking me by surprise.

“AJ, how are ya? It’s so good ta see ya!” He gushes.

“Howdy, Brae, Ah’m good. What took you so long anyways?”

“Ugh, don’t even get me started on the traffic.” He grins as he examines me at arm’s length. Then releases, me but keeps a firm hoof draped over my shoulder. I love my cousin, but sometime he can get a little too touchy feely. I glance back at Dash, she’s watching us like a hawk, her mouth is a hard impassive line. She’s changed from the playful Pegasus into something else – something cold and distant.

“Brae, Ah was just completing some business with somepony. Somepony you should meet,” I say trying to defuse the anguish in Rainbow's face. I drag Brae over to meet her, and they size each other up. The atmosphere is suddenly tense.

“Uh, Brae, this Rainbow Dash. Ms Dash, this is Braeburn. He’s mah cousin,” I feel as if I need to explain a bit more.

“Braeburn here owns the Appleloosan Orchard, over in Appleloosa.”

“Mr Burn.” Dash holds out her hoof, her face in unreadable.

“Ms Dash.” Brae returns her hoofshake. “Hold up – not the Rainbow Dash? Of Wonderbolt Incorporated?” Brae goes from surly to awestruck in a nanosecond. Dash gives him a polite smile.

“Wow – it sure is nice ta meet ya,” he smiles.

“Brae, why don’t you go inside? Ah’ll be along in a minute.” I state and he leaves the barn, I turn back to Dash, “Is there anything else you need, Ms Dash?”

“Just the apple tree seeds.” Her tone is cool and clipped… where did that come from? Did I do something to offend her? Catching a breath, I trot back to the bag that I wriggled loose. What's her problem? With a mighty heave, I sling the bag onto my back and struggle stand with it. now, I consider myself pretty well toned, but even these bags are a bit challenge for me. I gaze back at Dash, only to find her watching me closely, intensely. Have I mentioned how unsettling she can be?

“Did you happen to bring a cart? Or saddlebags?” I ask, trying and failing not to come off as too strained.

“No, allow me to take that,” she replies calmly, before I can respond she trots up to me. Standing on her hind legs, and in one swift motion, she snatches the bag off of me and slings it over her own back. Letting it settle just above her wings, she eyes me for a moment before turning and making for the barn entrance. My eyes widen, and I’m speechless at what I just saw, she snatched that bag off me like it was nothing, she gazes at me over her shoulder as she trots.

“You’ll call me if you want to do that photo shoot?”

I nod, still wide eyed and speechless.

“Good. Until tomorrow, perhaps,” she turns to leave but pauses, “Oh – and Applejack? I’m glad that Miss Rarity couldn’t do the interview.” She smiles, then strides out of the barn with her head held high.

I stand there for several minutes just staring at where she was. Okay, I like her. I quietly admit to myself. I don't think I can deny my feelings anymore. I’ve never felt like this about anypony before. But it’s a lost cause, I know, and I sigh. But I can still admire her from a distance. And if I can find a photographer, I can do some serious admiring tomorrow. I bite my lip in anticipation and find myself grinning. I need to call Rare, and organize a photo shoot.

Chapter 3: A Trip to Manehatten

Rarity is ecstatic.

“But what was she doing at Sweet apple Acres?” Her curiosity oozes through the phone. I’m alone in the barn, trying to keep my voice casual.

“She was in the area.”

“I think that is one huge coincidence, AJ. You don’t think she was there to see you?” My heart lurched at the prospect, but the reality is she was here on business.

“She was visiting her farming division in Manehatten. She’s funding some research,” I mutter.

“Oh yes. She’s given the department a 2.5 million bit grant.”

Wow.

“How do you know?”

“Darling, I’m a journalist, and I’ve written a profile on her. It’s my job to know this.”

“Well, excuse me Mary Sue, don’t git ya tail in a twist. So do you want these photos?”

“Of course I do. The question is, who’s going to do them and where.”

“We could ask her where. She says she’s staying in the area.”

“You can contact her?”

“Ah have her mobile phone number.”

Rare gasps.

“The richest, most elusive, most enigmatic bachelorette in Equestria just gave you her mobile phone number?!”

“Er… yes?”

“AJ! She likes you. No doubt about it,” Her tone is overbearing.

“Rare, she’s just trying ta be nice.” But ever as I say the words I know they’re not true – Rainbow Dash doesn’t do nice. She does polite, maybe. Maybe Rarity is right. I feel goose bumps shiver down my neck at the thought that maybe. Just maybe, she might like me. After all, she did say that she was glad Rare didn’t do the interview. I smile to myself with silent glee.

“I don’t know who we’ll get to do the photo shoot. Lyre, our regular photographer, can’t. She’s home in Phillydelphia for the weekend. I imagine she’ll be quite upset that she missed an opportunity to photograph one of Equestria’s leading entrepreneurs.”

“Hmm… what about Caramel?”

“Wonderful idea! You ask him – he’ll do anything for you. Then call Dash and find out where she wants us.” Rare is frustratingly casual about Caramel.

“Ah think you should call her.”

“Who?” Rare scoffs.

“Dash.”

“AJ, you’re the one with the relationship.”

“Relationship?” I squeak, “Ah barely know her!”

“At least you’ve met her,” she says bitterly, “And it seems like she wants to know you better. AJ, just call her,” she snaps and hangs up. Geez what was that about? I tuck my phone back under my hat and turn to leave.

“Everything okay here cousin?” Brae asks, standing in the open doorway of the barn.

“Yeah, just fine.” I reply, trying to avoid his gaze.

“So, how come you know Rainbow Dash?” Brae’s voice is unconvincingly nonchalant.

“Ah had to interview her for Rarity’s news column. Rare was ill.” I shrug, trying to sound casual.

“Rainbow Dash at Sweet Apple Acres. Go figure,” Brae snorts, he shakes his head as if to clear it. “Anyway, wanna grab a bite to eat or something?”

I seriously considered accepting Braeburns offer for lunch, however I still had just under a quarter of the orchard to buck and besides, I was far too preoccupied to engage in idle conversation. I wonder why that is, I can hear my subconscious whisper to me.

“Don’t ya’ll have the annual buffalo stampede coming up soon?”

“That’s tomorrow.”

“Ah’d love to catch up, Brae. But I still have a lot of work that needs doing, maybe some other time?”

He shakes his head. “I’ve said it once and I’ll say it again, AJ, you work too hard. Ya need to remember to take some time off, like the rest of us.” He smiles as I pass him on my way out of the barn.

“But I do places, AJ, not ponies,” Caramel groans.

“Mel, please?” I plead. Pacing around the living room of the farmhouse. Clutching my mobile phone, I gaze out the window at the fading evening light.

“Give me that phone.” Rare grabs the phone off me, tossing her indigo mane over her shoulder “Listen here, Caramel, if you want me to cover the opening of your new barn, you’ll do this photo shoot for us tomorrow, understood?” Rare can be mighty direct sometimes… well, most of the time. “Good. AJ will call you back with a time and location. We’ll see you tomorrow.” She ends the call abruptly.

“Done. All we need to do now is decide where and when. Call her.” She holds out the phone to me. I feel nervousness rising in my stomach.

“Call Dash, now!” Her voice is forceful.

I sigh as I retrieve her business card from underneath my hat. I take a steadying breath as I dial the numbers. She answers almost immediately, her tone is calm and cold.

“Dash.”

“Uh… Ms Dash? It’s Applejack.” As hard as I try I can’t suppress my nerves, and it’s no doubt showing in my voice. There’s a brief pause.

“Miss Jack. How nice to hear from you.” Her voice has changed. She’s surprised, I think, and she sounds so… warm. I’m suddenly aware that Rarity is staring at me with her mouth agape, I turn my back on her to avoid her scrutinizing gaze.

“Um – we’d like ta go ahead with the photo shoot for the news article.” I take a deep, calming breath. “Tomorrow, if that’s okay. Where would be most convenient for you Ma’am?”

I can almost hear her smile through the phone.

“I’m currently staying at the Royal Equestrian in Manehatten. Shall we say, nine thirty tomorrow morning?”

“Okay, we’ll see you there.” I can feel a fresh blush wash over my face, and my breathing is slightly erratic. What is happening to me? Why is she affecting like this?

“I look forward to it, Miss Jack.” I can actually envision her seductive grin. I hang up, not realizing that in heat of the conversation I've subconsciously walked into the kitchen, I turn to find Rarity staring at me with a look of complete and utter disbelief on fer face.

“Applejack. You like her! I’ve never seen you so… so affected by anypony. You’re actually blushing.”

“Oh, Rare, Ah didn’t realize you’d scold me like school filly with a crush.” I snap. She blinks at me with surprise – and I instantly regret my quip – I relent, “Ah sorry Rare, Ah just find her… unsettling, that’s all.”

“That figures.” She mutters, “I’ll call the manager and negotiate a space for the shoot.”

“Ah’ll make some supper for us.” I can’t hide my remorse as I open the cupboard and gather the ingredients.

I’m restless that night, tossing and turning. I dream of smoky crimson eyes and dark, foreboding places.

Big Mac, Rare, Caramel and I take the Friendship Express to Manehatten, it's a short walk to the building we're looking for. The Royal Equestrian, it’s an olden Equestrian looking building with white faded marble stone making up almost the entire base of the structure, I’ve heard that it’s been around since Luna’s rebellion nearly one thousand years ago.

Rare never ceases to amaze me, she mentioned a photo shoot for Rainbow Dash, CEO, and they upgraded us to the largest regular size suite they had free of charge. Apparently Ms Dash is currently occupying the largest suite in the building. The room is large and spacious yet comfortable, green and yellow vertical strips make up the majority of the wallpaper. While the carpet is a dark midnight blue color, along the far wall is a window that stretches the entire length of the suite, outside is a balcony complete with furniture.

It’s nine. We have half an hour to set up. Rare is in full flow.

“Caramel, I think we’ll shoot against that wall, do you agree?” she doesn’t wait for a reply, “Mac, clear those chairs would you? AJ, could you please ask housekeeping to bring up some refreshments.”

She sure is something else. I smile as I nod and do as I’m told. Half an hour later, Rainbow Dash walks into our suite. Whoa. She’s wearing a white, open collar button up shirt. Her gorgeous tomboyish mane is still slightly damp from a recent shower. I have to try really hard to keep my mouth from hanging open. Dash is followed into the room by stallion with a pale blue coat and dark greyish blue mane; he is well built and dressed is a sharp dark charcoal suit. He stands in the corner, his emerald eyes watches up impassively.

“Miss Jack, we meet again.” Dash extends her hoof, and I shake it… yep, that strange electrical current is still there… I shake my head quickly, I turn away from her as I realize she’s making me blush.

“Ms Dash, this is Rarity,” I state keeping my head down, and waving a hoof at her, she squares herself up and looks Dash straight in the eye.

“The tenacious Miss Rarity. A pleasure to finally make your acquaintance.” She gives Rare a small smile, “I trust you’re feeling better? Applejack informed me that you were unwell last week.”

“I’m fine, thank you, Ms Dash.” She shakes her hoof firmly without some much as batting an eyelash. Of course she’s so confident, she’s been educated in the best private school in Canterlot. Her family is wealthy, and she’s grown up knowing her place in the world.

“Thank you for taking the time to do this.” She gives Dash a professional smile.

“It’s a pleasure,” she answers, turning her attention back to me, this time I’m ready for her, I compose myself accordingly and smile politely.

“This is Caramel, out photographer," I say, grinning at Mel, he returns my expression with affection. His eyes cool as he turns his attention towards Dash.

“Ms Dash.” He nods

“Mr Caramel.” Dashes expression changes, to that of a vaguely threatening one.

“Where would you like me?” Dash asks him. Her tone. It’s almost like she’s challenging him, but Rare isn’t going to let him run the show.

“Ms Dash – if you could sit here, please? Be careful of the lighting cables. And then we’ll do a few standing, too.” She directs Dash to a chair set up against the wall. Mac switches on the lights, temporarily blinding Dash, he mutters an apology as we step back to watch Caramel take his pictures. Caramel takes several photos of Dash in various positions while she’s sitting down. At least I get to admire her from a distance, she really is the most beautiful mare I have ever laid my eyes on. Ours eyes meet and I immediately tear myself away from her gaze, pretending to take interest in the lighting cables on the ground.

“Enough sitting.” Rarity states. “Standing, Ms Dash?” she asks. Dash stand and Mac scurries to remove the chair, once clear of any obstacles Caramel resumes with his photographing.

“I think we have enough,” Caramel announces five minutes later. “Great! Thank you again Ms Dash.” She shakes her hoof, as does Rarity.

“I look forward to reading the article, Miss Rarity,” Dash mutters, she turn her attention towards me, “Miss Jack, may I borrow you for a minute?” she asks.

“Uh… yeah, sure,” I’m thrown off by the sudden request, I glance at Rare who shrugs back at me.

“Good day to you all,” Dash says as she opens the door to the exit, holding it open for me to leave first. What the…? What’s going on here? Did I do something wrong?

We step into the brightly illuminated corridor, Dashes bodyguard - or at least I assume he’s her bodyguard - follows us. Dash doesn’t speak until the door slams shut.

“I was wondering, if you would join me for some coffee this morning.”

My heart is pounding in my chest. A date? She’s asking me on a date? I stare back at her wide eyed and I can’t help a sly smile spread across my face, she however remains impassive.

“Ah would love ta, but...” I furrow my brow.

She tilts her head slightly, holding my gaze.

“It’s just, we took train here, and Ah would hate ta miss our ticket home.” I state apologetically.

“Soarin!” she calls unexpectedly, causing me to flinch. Soarin, who was idly standing against the wall half-way down the corridor, turns and advance towards us.

“You reside in Ponyville, correct?” her voice is soft and comforting.

I nod.

“Soarin can take them home. He’s my personal driver, and my carriage is more than antiquate for the equipment you brought with you.”

“Ms Dash?” Soarin asks when he reaches us.

“Would you be so kind as to take Caramel, Big Mac and Miss Rarity back to Ponyville?”

“Certainly Ma’am,” he replies.

“There, now we have time for coffee?” Dash smiles as if I’ve just sealed the deal.

I blink.

“Uh, s-sure just let me, uh, let the others know about the change of plans.” I laugh nervously, she opens the door to the suite and I hurry inside; Rarity is engaged in deep discussion with Caramel.

“AJ, I think she really likes you,” she blurts out with no pre-thought whatsoever. Caramel shots me a look of disapproval. “But I don’t trust her,” she adds. I raise a hoof to silence her, to my surprise it works.

“Rare, there’s been a change of plans. Soarin is gonna take ya’ll and the equipment back to Ponyville in Miss Dash’s carriage.”

She raises an eyebrow in surprise. “Really? May I ask why?”

“Miss Dash has requested mah to accompany her… fer coffee.” Rare’s mouth pops open and I can’t help but smirk at the sight, she flashes an unconvincing smile at Caramel and Mac before throwing her forehoof around my neck and hurrying me into the bathroom, just off the living area.

“AJ, there’s something about her.” Rare’s tone is full of warning, “I’ll admit, she’s gorgeous, but I think she’s dangerous. Especially for somepony like you."

“What do ya mean somepony like me?” my voice carries a defensive tone.

She rolls her eyes and scoffs, “An innocent like you, AJ. You know what I mean,” my ears flatten against my head as she emphasizes the word ‘innocent’. I blush.

“Rare, it’s just coffee. We start selling our harvest this week, so Ah won’t be long.” She purses her lips, like I’ve just asked her permission and she’s still mulling it over. She sighs and hugs me.

“I’ll see you later. Don’t be too long, or I’ll send out a search party, okay?”

I chuckle as I return her embrace “Okay.”

I emerge from the suite to find Dash leaning patiently against the opposite wall, she has her forehooves crossed and is gazing nowhere in particular.

“About that coffee?” I smile genuinely at her. She grins.

“This way, Miss Jack.” She corrects herself and trots down the wide hallway, I follow behind her at a reasonable distance, I can feel my heart fluttering in my chest and I can’t keep the smile off my face. We reach the elevator and the doors slide open almost immediately after Dash presses the call button. There is a young Pegasus and Unicorn locked in a loving embrace in the right-most corner of the lift, they quickly separate and cough nervously as we enter the elevator. I’m having a hard time trying keep my straight face, I glance over at Dash she has the faintest hint of a smile on her lips.

The elevator takes us down to the first floor, the doors slid open and much to my surprised shock, Dash extends her right wing over my back and leads me out of the elevator. I feel that same electric current as her wing makes contact with me, as we leave the lift I can hear the suppressed giggles of the couple behind us. Dash grins and turns to me.

“What is it about elevators?” She stares into my eyes, our faces are inches away, I smile politely back at her. We cross the expansive lobby and enter the street, Celestia’s sun is high in the sky and the city is bustling with traffic, we turn left and walk four blocks until we come across a starBucks; the entire journey Dash keeps her wing draped over my back. I’m not an expert on Pegasi body language, but this has to be some kind affectionate gesture. We receive several raised eyebrows and questioning glances from passer-by’s, I wipe the smile from my face and keep my head down, Dash however holds her neutral, unwavering gaze.

Dash retracts her wing and opens the door so I can step inside.

“Why don’t you find us a table while I handle the drinks? What would you like?” her tone is sickeningly sweet.

“Ah’ll have… uh – hay smoothie.”

She raises an eyebrow, “No coffee?”

“Ah don’t really drink coffee.”

She smiles again, “Very well, anything else?”

“No thank you,” I walk to the back of the shop and sit in one the booths along the far right wall. I stare at her while she waits in line to be served, she really is breathtaking; I know I keep saying that, and I must sound like a broken record but… I swear it’s the honest truth, I can’t even describe how I feel about her. Placing my hat on the seat next to me, I stare intensely down at my hoofs, I wonder what she sees in me? I’m just a common work pony, I don’t come from a rich background like Rarity.

“Bit for your thoughts?” I look up slightly startled, Dash is standing in front of me, she sets down the tray she was carrying on her wing and hoofs me my hay smoothie; she has bought a cappuccino and blue berry muffin for herself. She sits across from me, eying me curiously.

“Your thoughts.” She prompts.

“Just think’in, bout nothin.” I play with my drink between my hoofs.

“I see. Is he your coltfriend?”

Whaa?!

“Who?”

“The photographer. Caramel.”

I laugh a genuine, hearty laugh, “No. Caramel is just a good friend of mine, that’s all. What gave you that impression?”

“The way he smiled at you, and you at him.” Her gaze holds mine, almost as if she wants to make me feel unnerved; like she’s challenging me.

“He’s more like family,” I reply casually. Dash nods, she seems satisfied with my answer, she picks up her muffin and begins delicately unwrapping it, I find myself fascinated by the sight.

“Would you like some?” she asks not taking her eyes off the task at hoof.

“No, thank you.” I politely decline and take a mouth full of my drink.

“And the stallion I met yesterday, at your barn. He’s not your coltfriend?”

My eyes widen as I choke, I ram my hoof over my mouth to stop any fluid spraying Dash, she raises an eyebrow and has a look of concern on her face. I struggle to swallow my mouth full, I turn my head and cough.

“Ah already told you, he’s mah cousin!” My voice is hoarse and raspy.

She shrugs, “I know, but I can understand if you wanted to keep the apple gene pool… pure.”

I stare at her wide eyed, with my mouth hanging open; I don’t even know what to say to that.

“That was a joke.” She deadpans. I feel like I wanna punch her in the face, but at the same time I can appreciate the ‘stereotypical southern incest’ joke. I close my eyes and sigh, shaking my head as I do so. I refocus my attention on her, fixing her with a fierce gaze

“No, Ms Dash. Jokes are funny.” She stares at me for a second, almost as if she hasn’t quite comprehended what I just said, a small smile forms in the corner of her mouth and I can’t help my smile as I stare back down at my now, half empty drink.

“Why are you so curious about mah love life, anyway?”

“You seem confident around stallions, yet, you’re nervous around me.”

Is it really that obvious?

“Ah just find you… intimidating, is all.” I smile unconvincingly as I feel myself blush.

She chuckles and fixes me with a serous gaze “You should find me intimidating.” She smiles “You’re an honest mare, that’s a worthy trait.”

Keeping my head pointed down at my drink, I glance back up at her, she’s examining me carefully, my ears fold back against my head as we stare at each other, the silence is deafening.

“You are quite the mystery, Miss Jack.” She states finally.

I face her fully and cock and eyebrow, “Is that so?”

“I think you’re very self-contained,” she murmurs.

“Really? Do you always make such personal observations?”

“I didn’t realize I had offended you.” There is genuine concern in her voice.

“You didn’t.” I answer truthfully.

“Good.”

“But you’re very high-hoofed.”

She raises her eyebrows in surprise and the faintest of blushes touches her cheeks. “I’m used to getting my own way, Applejack, in all things,” She murmurs.

“Ah have no doubts about that. Why haven’t you asked me ta call you by your first name?” I’m surprised how serious this conversation has gotten.

“I only allow family and very few close friends to use my given name. That’s the way I like it.”

Really? Wow she is a control freak, part of me is now thinking that it would have been better if Rare did the interview, I can’t help but think that they would complement each other appropriately. I take a sip of my drink; now all I can imagine is Rarity and Rainbow, touching each other… Suddenly I don’t like the thought of them together.

“Are you an only foal?” she asks, she keeps changing the subject!

“No, I have an older brother and a younger sister.”

“Tell me about your parents.”

My face drops and I break eye contact with her, I stare down at my hoofs, “Mah parents died a long time ago; it’s just mah granny and mah two siblings.”

“I’m sorry to hear that,” she mutters, a troubled look crosses her face.

“You didn’t know, but Ah don’t really like ta talk about it. What about your family?”

She shrugs, “My dad’s a lawyer and my mom is a pediatrician. They live in Cloudsdale.”

She’s had an affluent upbringing. I wonder that’s why she’s become so successful. What drove her to be like that? Her parents must be proud.

“What do your siblings do?”

“My brother works in construction and my little sister is in Scoltland, studying under some renowned chef.” She seems irritated, I guess she doesn’t like talking about her family.

“Ah hear Scoltland is nice.” I murmur.

“It’s beautiful, have you been?”

“No, Ah’ve never left Equestria.”

“Would you like to?”

I’m taken aback “Leave? And go to Scoltland?” My voice is higher than I intended, “Ah don’t think so, mah home, mah family, mah friends are here. This is where Ah belong.”

She rubs her chin with her hoof “Interesting.” She states as she mulls over my answer. I glance over at the wall clock above the counter. Has it really been an hour already? I clear my throat.

“Well, Ah had better be going now.”

“You need to prepare for first sales?”

“Yes, we start this Tuesday.”

“How are you getting back to Ponyville?”

I hadn’t actually thought of that, I open my mouth to speak but she cuts me off.

“Soarin can take you in my carriage, I have no doubts he’s waiting for us back at the hotel, come.” She gets up and gestures for me to follow her, I grab my hat and do so. We emerge into the slightly less busy street and make our way back to the hotel, I thank her for the smoothie and pleasant conversation, she simply smiles back at me. For the most part we walk in silence, I’d like to say it’s a content silence, but it feels more awkward.

“Do you always wear that hat?” she asks out of the blue, less than a block from the hotel.

“Always, t’was mah pappy’s.”

She nods. We’re just across the road from the hotel now that sure was a random question, two can play at that game.

“Do you have a special somepony?” I blurt out. Her lips quirk into a half smile, she peers over at me.

“No, Applejack. I don’t do the ‘special somepony’ thing,” she states softly.

I wonder what that means, she looks as if she’s about to follow up her statement with some kind of explanation, but she doesn’t. I stare at her while we walk, not watching where I’m going I bump into a pair of stallions who were engaged in a conversation on the sidewalk. The force at which I hit them pushed me into the street and I’m temporarily dazed “AJ!” I hear Dash call out, I turn just in time to see the carriage heading towards me.

Time seemed to stop, or at least slow down, my pupils shrank as the carriage plummeted towards me. I would have died, or at least been seriously maimed, were it not for a blue blur that snatched me out the way just in time. It all happened so fast, one second I was staring down this oncoming force, the next I’m staring down at the pavement, I look up just in time to see the carriage fly past me. I’m suddenly aware that I’m standing on my hind legs. I turn my head, only to come face to face with Rainbow Dash. She has a look of immense concern plastered on her face as she looks me over for any injuries. I feel a burning warmth in my chest as I realize that our bodies are pressed together.

“Are you okay?” she whispers, I can feel her breath on my face; Suddenly, I can feel an overwhelming urge deep inside me. All I want to do is press her lips against mine.

Chapter 4: A Night on the Town

Kiss me! I scream at her, but I can’t move, I’m frozen and entranced by her gaze. I’m staring at Rainbow Dash, the most successful young Pegasus in Equestrian history. And she’s holding me in her hoofs. I want to kiss her so badly, please, kiss me. She closes her eyes and shakes her head slowly, almost as if she’s answering my silent pleas. When she refocuses her gaze on me, her eyes are with filled a steely resolve.

“Applejack, you should stay away from me. It’s for your own good.” She whispers.

Wait, What?! Where the hay is this coming from? Shouldn’t I be the judge of that? She gently steps back and guides me down onto my hoofs; keeping one of her own hoofs on my shoulder.

“Breathe Applejack, breathe,” She instructs calmly, but I’m far too wired from the adrenaline coursing through my veins. I can’t believe I’ve been so foalish, how could I have misinterpreted her intentions so badly?

“Ah’m fine,” I push her hoof away and square myself up, keeping my head low, “But thanks,” I murmur. I’m so angry at myself, I need to get away from here.

“For what?” She frowns.

“Fer saving me.” I reply flatly.

“I’m glad I was here, I prefer not to think about what might have happened. Would you like to come and sit in the hotel for a minute?”

I shake my head, to clear my thoughts and answer her question, I just want go home. What were you thinking? What would Rainbow Dash want with you? My subconscious torments me. I glance over at the pony crossing, and when I notice the green walk sign I hurry across the road, I’m blatantly aware that Dash is following close behind me.

Outside the hotel, true to her word, Soarin is patently waiting. Dash hurries up to him and states something I can’t quite make out, she turns back to face me.

“Soarin will take you back to Sweet Apple Acres.” She states.

“Thanks for the smoothie, and doing the photo shoot,” I mutter, still keeping my head down.

“Applejack… I…” She stops, the anguish in her voice is apparent, I peer up at her. Her crimson eyes are bleak and she looks frustrated.

“What?” I snap, raising my head fully and staring her straight in the eye, she blinks but steadily holds my gaze.

“Good luck with you first sales.” She mumbles and takes off towards the hotel.

“Thanks,” I state sarcastically, “Goodbye, Ms Dash” I call out to her as I climb into her carriage and slam the door.

Dash’s carriage is quite impressive, it’s a large single, oval shaped room that could easily fit eight ponies comfortably; the seats are made from some the softest velvet I’ve ever felt. The entire inside of the carriage is a dark, royal purple color. I would feel spoilt, were it not for the bitter anger and rejection I feel. I could understand why she wouldn’t be interested in a nopony like me; I mean a common Earth pony and the richest Pegasus in all of Equestria? Could you imagine the scandal?

No, that’s not why I’m angry, I’m angry because… why? Why would she lead me on like this only to cut me down at the last minute? I throw my hat on the small round table top in the center of the carriage, and rest my face in my left hoof. I don’t want to think about her anymore, I just want to go home and forget this ever happened.

I look down at my left hoof and notice too small damp patches of fur, I immediately reach up and touch my face, why am I crying? No seriously, Why? It’s not like we broke up, hay! I never even dated her! Celestia, I’m crying over something I never even had, who does that?

I rest my head against the window and gaze out at the passing country side, it doesn’t matter, you need to focus on selling your harvest. Forget about her, you don’t need her anyway. I close my eyes and try to forget what happened, but I end up drifting into a dreamless sleep as I speed on my way back to Ponyville.

Rare is sitting at the dining table on her laptop when I arrive. Her welcoming smile quickly fades when she sees me.

“AJ, what’s wrong?”

Oh nothing, just all the hopes I had were suddenly and violently crushed right before my very eyes.

“You’ve been crying.”

No, really? You don’t say? I know I shouldn’t take it out on Rare, she just trying to help but… Celestia damn it! I’m so pissed off right now!

“What did that bitch do to you?” She growls, I’m momentarily taken back by the sudden change in her demeanor.

I shake my head, “Nothing, Rare.” That's kinda the problem...

“Then why have you been crying? You never cry,” she says, her voice softening and her brilliant blue eyes brimming with concern. She hugs me and I sigh.

“Ah was nearly run down by a runaway carriage.” It’s the truth, and it helps to distract me from… her.

“Oh, my. AJ – Are you alright? Were you hurt?” She holds me at arm’s length as she checks over my body for any injuries.

“No, Rainbow saved me,” I whisper. “But Ah’m still a bit shaken.”

“I’m not surprised, how was coffee? I know you hate coffee.”

“Ah had a smoothie. It was fine, nothing happened. Ah don’t really know why she asked me.”

“She likes you, AJ.” She releases her hold on me and smiles.

“Not anymore. Ah won’t be seeing her again.” I state matter-of-factly.

“Oh?” Rare raises an eyebrow.

I head into the kitchen, keeping my head low so she can’t see my face.

“Yeah… she’s a little out of my league, Rare,” I say as dryly as I can.

“Whatever do you mean, darling?”

“Oh, ain’t it obvious?” I turn to face her as she stands in the doorway.

“Not to me,” she shakes her head. “Okay, she’s has more money than you, but she has more money than most of Equestria! Well, save for the Princesses of course.” She muses.

“Rare, she’s-” I shake my head.

“AJ! For heaven’s sake - how many times do I need to tell you? You’re a total babe,” she closes the gap between us and bumps her flank against mine, smiling reassuringly as she does so.

I frown and lower my head, trying to hide the light blush that has appeared across my cheeks. “Rare, please. Ah’m tired.”

She sighs, “Would you like to see the article? It’s finished. Caramel took some great pictures.”

Yeah sure, I need a visual reminder of Rainbow ‘I-Don’t-Want-You’ Dash.

“Sure.” I manage a smile as we trot over to her laptop on the dining table. There she is, staring dramatically off camera. I pretend to read the article, but I’m too immersed in her pose. She looks so strong, with her chest puffed out and a proud look on her face. Suddenly, I recognize the moment this picture was taken, this was the moment when our eyes locked; as I focus more intensely on her neutral facial expression I can see the slightest hint of a smile on her lips. There’s something in her eyes too, something primitive yet refined, almost like a desire or… hunger?

I shake my head, I must be tired if I’m reading so far into nothing.

“It’s very good Rare, Ah’m gonna hit the hay.” I yawn as I trot towards the staircase that leads to my room. I’m done thinking about her, I tell myself, I’m gonna move on with my life.

It’s only when I’m in bed, trying to sleep that I allow my thoughts to drift and wonder through the strange morning I experienced. I keep coming back to the 'I don’t do the special somepony thing' quote, and I’m angry that I didn’t press her further on it. Does this mean that she really is gay? Or she simply doesn’t believe in companionship. I guess that would explain why Rare mentioned that she’s never been seen with a partner in the public eye. Maybe she’s celibate and she’s just saving herself for the right pony. Well, not for you! My subconscious takes a final swipe at me before exhaustion finally allows me to sleep.

That night I have the strangest dream, I can feel burning crimson eyes staring at me while I run through town, I’m running through Ponyville, everypony is frozen as they go about their daily lives, and I don’t know if I’m running towards something or away from it…

I wipe the sweat from my brow as I smile to myself, all around me in the market place, ponies are closing down their stalls for the day. I scrap a few loose bits of the counter of my stall and into my coin purse, tightening the draw string I tuck the bag under my hat. We couldn’t have asked for a better first day sale, Mac and I pack up our stall and make our way back to the farm.

Along the way we pass the Equestrian Insider office just as Rarity is leaving, as the three of us make our way back to the Sweet Apple Acres, Rarity suggest that we celebrate by going to a bar, I don’t drink that much; I don’t think I’ve even been drunk before, but I could use a break, and this would definitely be a welcome distraction.

We trot up to the farm house, and I immediately notice a small brown package on the front steps. Before I can voice my thoughts, Rarity grabs it with her magic and examines it as she continues inside to the kitchen.

“AJ, it’s for you,” she states as she drops it on the kitchen table. Strange. I don’t remember ordering anything. I open it as Big Mac stands silently to my left. Inside I find three books wrapped in some old looking cloth, I read the note attached to the parcel.

Why didn’t you tell me there was danger? Why didn’t you warn me? Ladies know what to guard against, because they read novels that tell them of these tricks…

The mouthwriting is extremely well refined, I’m taken aback with the entire gesture. I peel back the cloth to reveal three volumes of Tess of the d’Urbervilles, opening the front cover of the first book I find a metal plate the reads:

Equestria: Jack R. Osgood, Mcblaine and co. 268

Holy Moly - they’re first editions, I don’t know that much about antiques but I know that these books must be worth be worth at least a small fortune, at this point it’s not secret who sent these books. Rare trots over to my right side.

“There first editions,” I say as I turn to her.

“Really?” Her eyes widen in disbelief, “Dash?”

I nod, “You know any other pony with that kind of coin?”

“Point taken, what does it mean?”

“Ah’m not sure entirely sure,” I muse as I re-read the quote.

“It’s a warning, the quote – Tess says it to her mother after Alec d’Urberville has had his way with her.” Big Mac states with an air of superiority.

Rare and I gaze at each other, then to Mac, both our faces carry a look of confusion and surprise, Mac rolls his eyes at us and smiles.

“Ya know little sis, just ‘cause I talk like this, doesn’t mean I’m stupid.”

I smirk at him, “Touché big brother, touché,” I gaze down at the small piece of parchment, “But what does it mean?”

“Well, it’s a warning, I don’t know much about this ‘Rainbow Dash’ but she’s clearly trying to protect you from something,” he informs me.

“That is so romantic, in a creepy stalkerish kind of way,” Rare gushes.

“Well, warning or no Ah’m sending 'em back. Ah can’t accept these from her, Mac is there an equally baffling quote I can use?”

He thinks for a minute “You could use the part where Clare Angel says fuck off.” He says with a completely straight face.

“Sure, that’ll do.” I giggle, it’s not often that I hear Mac swear, being the reclusive silent type and all. I turn back to Rarity, or at least where I thought Rarity was; while Mac and I were talking she's scooted back over the kitchen counter poured three glasses of champagne, she levitates a glass towards Mac and I as a Cheshire cat grin spread across her face “Now, about those drinks...”

We decided to travel to Canterlot to a bar called ‘The Fooling Filly’, I thinks it’s supposed to be a satirical parody of ‘The Filly Fooler’ bar back in Ponyville. The entire inside is a giant square, with a smaller square bar in the center of the room, there is a small dance floor in the left hoof corner from the entrance and the restrooms are in the furthermost right hoof corner. The bar is loud and cram-packed with ponies looking to get “off your horn drunk” as Rarity so elegantly put it, Caramel joins us and we’re all sitting around a table somewhere near the dance floor.

“So AJ, what now?” Mel shouts at me over the noise.

“Now Ah can relax for a week or two, then we prepare for winter.”

“So you’ll have time to swing by Appleloosa?”

“Sure, Ah’d like that,” I smile at him, and he scoots closer to me, he drapes his arm across my shoulders.

“It means a lot to me that you will, AJ,” he whispers in my ear, “Another cider?”

“Caramel – are you trying ta get me drunk? Cause Ah think it’s working.” I giggle “Ah think Ah’d better get us another pitcher.”

“More drinks, AJ!” Rare bellows. Rare has the constitution of an ox. She’s got her arm around some random stallion she just met; she does look amazing in her tight white and gold lace dress, which hugs the curves of her slender body. While I’m just wearing a simple red, strapless dress that covers my flank and tail, and my Stetson of course. I move out of Caramels grip and get up from the table, I fight the sudden dizziness I feel as I make my way over to the bar. On second thought I should use the restroom while I’m on my feet. Good thinking, AJ. I stagger off through the crowd. Of course there’s a line, but at least it’s quite and cool in the corridor. I pull out my mobile phone to check the time, and relieve my boredom. Hmm… who did I last call? I don’t recognize the number. Oh right. Dash, I think this is her number, maybe she can tell me why she sent those books, and that cryptic message. Honestly, if she wants me to stay away from her she should just leave me alone.

I grin to myself as I dial the ‘call’ button. She answers on the second ring.

“Applejack?” She’s surprised to hear from me. But then again, how did she know it was me?

“Why did you send me those books?” I slur at her.

“Applejack, are you okay? You sound. Different.” Her voice is filled with concern.

“That doesn’t matter, why did you send those books?”

“Applejack, have you been drinking?”

“What’s it ta you?”

“Color me curious… where are you?”

“In a bar.”

“Which bar?” she sounds exasperated.

“A bar in Canterlot.”

“How are you getting home?

“What? That’s not-“

“Applejack, where are you? Tell me now.” Her tone is so… dictatorial, I can’t help but laugh at her.

“You’re so… Dominating.” I giggle.

“AJ, so help me, where. The fuck. Are you?” Rainbow Dash is swearing at me. I giggle again.

“I’m in Canterlot, ‘s a ways off form Manehatten.”

“Where in Canterlot?”

“Goodnight, Rainbow.”

“AJ!”

I hang up. I feel slightly better, but she still didn’t tell me about the books. I frown I shuffle along with the line and enter the restroom, I stare at the poster promoting safe sex on the back of the toilet door. My phone rings, breaking me out of my stupor and causing me to jump.

“Howdy.” I bleat over enthusiastically into the phone.

“I’m coming to get you,” she says and hangs up. Only Rainbow Dash could sound to calm and threatening at the same time. I wash my hoofs and splash some water over my face. She’s just trying to mess with me, besides, I didn’t tell her where I was. By the time she gets here we’ll be long gone.

I stumble back out to the bar and order a pitcher of cider; it takes what feels like an eternity for the barkeep to fill my order, once he does I return to our table.

“You’ve been gone so long darling, I was starting to worry,” there’s a playful tone to Rarity’s voice.

“There was a line for the restroom.”

Caramel and the other stallion are in a heated debate about something I can’t quite make out. Mel pauses his conversation and pours us all fresh drinks, I down mine in one swig.

“Rare, Ah think Ah’m gonna step outside for some fresh air.”

“AJ, try not to get lost this time, okay?” She laughs.

“Ah’ll be five minutes,” I smirk.

I make my way through the crowd. I’m beginning to feel slightly nauseous and I feel unsteady on my hooves, emerging out the front door, I make my way down the three cobblestone steps and into a small cut away on the left side of the entrance, I rear up on my hind legs and lean against the brickwork of the building, left of me are two garbage cans against the wall of the stairs, and to my right is a small raised flower bed with wooden ledges around it for sitting; I close my eyes and tilt my head backwards, enjoying the cool night air.

“AJ.” Mel has joined me and is standing just to my left, three feet away “You okay?”

I peek at him through half-lidded eyes, before returning to my previous position, “Ah’m fine, Ah just needed some air, Ah think I had a bit too much.” I smile through closed eyes.

“Yeah? Me too,” he murmurs, and shifts uncomfortably. “Do you need any help?”

I shake my head “Nah, Ah’m good,” apparently my reply was too vague, as I soon feel a pair of hoofs round my waist and warm breath on my face. My eyes fly open immediately and I’m standing face to face with Mel, his eyes are half lidded and he’s regarding my mouth intently.

“AJ,” he whispers.

“Caramel, what are you doing?” my brow furrows with confusion.

“You know I like you AJ, please.” He pushes me against further against the wall, as his right hoof strokes my left cheek.

“NO Caramel, stop it.” I place my hoofs on his chest and push him, but he refuses to budge, physically he’s well-built and strong. I shove him harder and she stumbles backwards coughing as he does so. I drop down onto all fours and furrow my brow at him.

“AJ! What-“

“Don’t you even start. What the hay were you thinking?” I hiss at him.

“I-“

“Ah don’t wanna hear it! Ah’m so disappointed in you Mel, you should go back inside, now.

He looks at me for a second, and I can see the confusion and pain in his face. He turns and slowly walks away, I can’t stand to look at him anymore, I turn my body towards the garden and I lower my head, I sigh, how could he even consider trying something like that? I thought I made it pretty clear that I don’t see him like that.

OOMPH

My thoughts are derailed as I’m pushed head first into the flower bed, my front hooves are thrown forward and land either side of my head, while my lower half is hanging over the outside edge of the bed. I try to get up, but I feel a hoof on the back of head holding me down, I manage to turn my head to the left to catch a glimpse of Caramel, the anger in his eyes terrifies me, my own eyes widened.

“Caramel?!”

“Shhh,” he coos through a wicked grin, “Just relax AJ.”

I feel him sweep my hind legs apart, and lift up my dress. He places his free hoof on my flank and pulls me closer to him, I can feel his erection against the inside of my left thigh I panic and try bucking my legs, but he’s pressing his legs against mine and I can’t move. I can feel tears welling up in my eyes.

“Caramel please, don’t,” I plead with him, I don’t want this!

THWACK!

Suddenly all the force that was holding my in place was gone, I fell onto my haunches and turned my head… I can't believe it, between me and Caramel, standing in the small cut away is Rainbow Dash.

“The lady said no.” Her voice is firm.

I only just noticed now, that Caramel was lying on an over turned garbage can along the opposite wall to where I was, he has a busted lip and the makings of a fresh bruise on the left side of his face, He slowly got his hooves and held Rainbow’s intense gaze

“Leave. Now.” she commands, without giving it a second though, he timidly backs around the corner and up the stairs into the bar. Once he’s gone Dash turns her attention towards me, her expression softens significantly when she sees me.

“Are you alright, Applejack?”

I don’t get a chance to respond, my stomach heaves and I lean over the flower bed, I violently empty the contents of my stomach, Dash wastes no time and pulls back my golden mane, she outstretches her wing over my back and uses it to steady my body. I heave again, sweet Celestia, can this get any worse?

I continue to vomit relentlessly into the flower bed, while Dash holds me close to her body. Finally it stops, even with my stomach empty I still feel like I’m about to be sick all over again. Dash hoofs me a grey handkerchief, as I wipe my mouth with it I can’t bring myself to look at her. I feel so embarrassed and ashamed of myself; and to make matter worse I’m alone with Rainbow Dash. What should I say to her? Apologize for the phone call.

“Ah’m sorry,” I mutter, still looking down at the handkerchief in my hooves.

“What are you sorry for, Applejack?”

“The phone call, mainly. And being sick,” I murmur, I risk a peek up at her; her entire face is consumed with a look of genuine concern and disappointment, he expression softens when our eyes meet.

“We’ve all been here, perhaps not a dramatically as you,” she says dryly “It’s all about knowing your limits, Applejack. I’m all for pushing limits, but this is a bit much, don’t you think? Do you make a habit of this kind of behavior?”

She sounds like a school teacher, scolding me like a filly, I want to tell her to mind her own bucking business. But I can’t do that to her, she did save me and she’s been very patient with me so far.

“No,” I relent. “Ah’m usually pretty good when it comes to holding mah liquor, Ah guess Ah got a little out of control.”

I slowly climb to my hoofs begin to sway, she steadies me.

“Come on, I’ll take you home,” she murmurs as she helps me to my hooves.

“Ah need ta tell Rare.”

“My brother can tell her.”

“Huh?”

“My brother Elliot is taking to Miss Rarity.”

“Oh?” I steadily myself and she releases her hold on me, as she retracts her wing over my body I can feel the tips of her feathers brush along my cutie mark. I shiver at the ticklish feeling.

“He was with me when you phoned.”

“In Canterlot?”

“No, I’m staying at the Royal Equestrian.”

Still? Why?

I turn to face her fully, “How did you find me?”

A smirk crosses her mouth as she flexes her wings, “I’m still the fastest Pegasus in all of Equestria.”

I furrow my brow, “That doesn’t-”

“I tracked your phone,” she deadpans.

“Oh, of course you did, stupid question right?” I roll my eyes. She simply smiles.

“Shall we?” she gestures for me to follow her, I take a few steps out of the cut-away before I begin to feel uncomfortably queasy, my head spins and it feels like the ground is rushing to meet my face, the last thing I hear before the world fades to blackness is “AJ!”

Chapter 5: The Hangover

It’s very quiet. The light is muted. I’m comfortable and warm in this bed. Hmm… I open my eyes, I have no idea where I am. The headboard for the bed is the shape of a large sun. It’s strangely familiar. The room is large and spacious, to my left a few feet away are two doors, the one on the left leads into a bathroom while the right hoof one appears to be the entrance to the suite. Just near the foot of the bed is a small dining table for two, with a kitchen further behind it, to my right is a window that stretches the entire length of the suite, outside is a balcony complete with furniture.

The entire suite is greens and gold’s; I know I’ve seen it before. But where? I struggle to think through my haze of jumbled memories, until it hits me like a tonne of bricks. Oh, ponyfeathers. I’m in Rainbow Dashes suite. How did I get here?

Last night seems like a blur, slowly the pieces fall into place as I remember the events of last night. I pull back the sheets of the bed, to find that my tattered, stained red dress is gone. And my Stetson is nowhere in to be found, I glance at the bedside table. On it is a glass of orange juice and two tables. I shake my head and smirk as I grab the pills and pop them into my mouth. The orange juice is refreshing and makes me feel better almost instantly. Not that I wasn’t feeling that good to begin with, all things considered I felt better then I should have.

There’s a knock on the door that startles me, and I can’t seem to find my voice.

She opens the door and strolls in anyway. She’s wearing some kind of skin tight, full body suit. It’s a light blue color with a yellow patch that stretches from her chest down to the underside of her body, it also has four yellow lightning bolt patterns that circle around the suit, near the ends of her hoofs. There’s a shopping bag hanging from one of her half-stretched wings, I can see a thin gleam of sweat through her hair, I drop my head and close my eyes.

“Good morning, Applejack. How are you feeling?”

“Better than Ah should,” I mumble as I sit up.

I peek up at her. She places the shopping bag on the dining table and turns to face me. She’s staring at me, and as usual I have no idea what she’s thinking. She hides her thoughts and feeling so well.

“How did Ah get here?” my voice is dry.

She sits on her haunches at the end of the bed “After you passed out, I didn’t want to risk the interior of my carriage, so I flew you here,” she says calmly.

“To Manehatten?”

She nods, “Yes, it wasn’t an easy feat I might add, you’re heavier then you look.”

My ears flatten against my head and I blush, she smiles.

“I meant no offense, quite the opposite in fact. Muscle weighs more than fat, and you are so very. Well-toned,” her eyes are alight with wicked insinuation.

“T-thanks,” I groan, “Did you put me ta bed?”

“Yes,” her face returns to its previous impassive state.

“Did Ah throw up again?”

“No.”

“Did you undress me?” my voice is quiet.

“Yes.” She breathes.

“We didn’t-?” My mouth feels dry and I can’t bring myself to finish the question. I stare down at my hoofs.

“Applejack, you were in a comatose state. Necrophilia isn’t really my thing, I prefer my mares sentient and receptive,” she says dryly.

Oh – wait what? Did I hear that right? Mares? Huh, so she is gay… she is Gay?! Yes! I do have a chance with her! I whip my head up to meet her gaze, her brow is furrowed as her mouth forms into a hard impassive line, I don’t think she meant to let that piece of information slip out.

She stands and slowly trots towards the bathroom, “I’m going to have a shower, unless you’d like to shower first?” I shake my head and she disappears into the bathroom, closing the door behind her. I release a breath I didn’t realize I was holding and fall back onto the feathered pillow; I can’t help the goofy grin that spreads across my face. I climb out the bed and begin searching for my Stetson. I stop my search as she emerges from the bathroom a few moments later, a light cloud of steam follows in her wake. I don’t believe what I’m seeing, Rainbow Dash, is naked!

Now, I know that most ponies don’t normally wear clothes, but the mere prospect of Rainbow Dash naked… She has a small towel draped around her shoulders and her damp hair hugs the back of her neck and forehead tightly.

“If you’re looking for your dress, I threw it out. It was tattered and damaged beyond seamless repair,” her gaze is dark.

“Oh, and mah hat?” I ask, my voice sounds higher than I had intended.

“Miss Rarity said she’d hold onto it for you. I have no doubt its waiting for you back in Ponyville.”

Sudden realization dawns on me, “Rarity!” I cry wide-eyed.

“She knows you’re here, and still alive. I texted Elliot,” she says with just a trace of humor.

An uncomfortable blush forms across my cheeks, “Ah think I’ll have a shower now, if it’s alright with you.”

She nods, “I bought you a replacement dress, it’s in the bag,” she gestures towards the table.

Clean clothes? What an unexpected surprise. “Thank ya kindly,” I dip my head to her and grab the bag between my teeth. I trot towards the bathroom, but she makes no effort to move out of my way, nervously I squeeze past her, her gaze is scrutinizing as my side grazes against hers. I feel that strange tingling and hurry into the bathroom. Once I’m inside and the door is securely shut I catch my breath, I feel like I’ve just run a marathon.

The bathroom is still hot and steamy, throwing the bag on the basin counter I dash into the shower, eager to be under its cleaning stream. The water is warm and soothing as it flows over my body, I take this brief moment of peace to clear my head and arrange my thoughts.

I want Rainbow Dash. I want her so badly. I want to feel her hoofs caress my body, I want to feel her mouth on mine. She said she likes her mares sentient, which means I might have a chance with her. But then, why hasn’t she made a pass at me? I don’t understand, she goes through all this trouble for me. Doesn’t she want me? You’ve slept in her bed all night, and she hasn’t touched you, AJ. What do you think? I do my best to ignore my subconscious as I reach for the body wash.

It smells like her, it’s a sweet smell that has the characteristics of several types of fruit. I rub it all over myself, it feels so… good.

“Breakfast is here.” She knocks on the door, startling me.

“O-okay,” I stutter. I climb out of the shower and hastily wipe myself down. I peek in to the bag and find a red strapless dress, almost identical to the one I wore last night, slipping it on I take a deep breath and prepare myself to face her.

I step out of the bathroom and find Dash sitting at the dining table, calm reading a newspaper she’s wearing a white button up shirt with the collar and cuffs unbuttoned, that look really suits her. I approach her timidly and sit down at the opposite end of the table. She neatly folds the newspaper into a square and drops it onto a clear space on the table to the right of her.

“I wasn’t sure what you’d like, so I ordered a selection from the menu.” She fixes me with an impassive stare.

“That’s mighty kind of you, Ah’m actually pretty hungry,” I smile at her, and grab some pancakes.

“You didn’t eat last night? No wonder you were so sick,” she scolds me.

I lower my head and nod, “Yeah, Ah reckon things got a little out of hoof.”

“A little? You didn’t eat, you got drunk and you put yourself at risk!”

I scowl back at her, “Ah know! Are you going to keep scolding me?”

“Is that I’m doing?”

“Ah reckon so.”

“You lucky that’s all I’m doing.”

“Beg pardon?”

“If you were mine, you wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week.” She closes her eyes and shakes her head, when she opens her eyes again she glares at me, “I hate to think what could have happened to you.”

“Yeah? Well, it didn’t. Thanks to you, so uh… Thank you… fer that,” I stare down at my hoofs and blush slightly. What does she mean, 'if I was hers'?

She chuckles, her demeanor has lightened significantly “I’m glad I was there, you know somepony ought to teach that stallion some manners.”

“Ah reckon Ah’ll have some words for him, the next time Ah see him.” I hiss.

The room falls with a brief awkward silence, I caution a glance at Dash from the corner of my eye, she seems to be contently eating her omelette. I steel myself.

“Soooo,” I begin, “You like mares?” My voice is unintentionally hopeful. She drops her fork on her plate and glances at me, I can’t quite make out what she’s thinking.

“So it would seem,” she mutters as she returns to her meal.

“Do you like me?” I breathe, apparently she doesn’t want to have this conversation, she sighs.

“Applejack, I’m not what you think I am. I’m not a hearts and flowers kind of mare… I don’t do romance. My tastes are very singular. You should steer clear of me.”

“Ah would, if Ah didn’t bump into you every time Ah turned around, you still didn’t answer my question.” I smirk.

She closes her eyes in defeat, and refocuses on me “Yes, I admit, there’s something about you; I’m finding it hard to stay away.”

“Then don’t,” I whisper.

She furrows her brow and inhales sharply through her teeth. “You don’t know what you’re saying.”

I tilt my head, “Don’t Ah?” I state in a playful tone.

She stares, dumbfounded at me for a moment, then grins wickedly. “What are you doing for the next couple of days?”

“Well, with apple bucking season finished, Ah have a week free before Ah need to get back ta the farm.”

“Well, we could got to Canterlot this evening or next Saturday for dinner at my place, And I’ll acquaint you with the facts then. The choice is yours.”

“Why can’t you just tell me now?”

She smiles “Because I’m enjoying my breakfast, and your company. Once you’re enlightened, you probably won’t want to see me again.”

What does that mean? Is she some kind of underground crime boss? Well, that would explain why she’s so rich. Whatever her secret, I’d like to find out what it is sooner, rather than later. If it means that whatever secret she has is so distasteful that I won’t want to know her anymore, then quite frankly, it’d be a relief. Don’t lie to yourself, it would have to be pretty bad to send you running for the hills.

“Tonight.” I breathe.

She raises her eyebrows. “Like Eve, you are so quick to eat from the tree of knowledge.” She smirks.

“Are you smirking at me, Ms Dash?”

She narrows her eyes at me as she picks up her mobile phone, she presses one number.

“Soarin. I’m going to need The Eagles Nest.”

The what?

“From Ponyville at, say twenty thirty... No, all night.”

All night!

She puts the phone down. No please or thank you.

“Do ponies always do what you tell them?”

“Usually, if they want to keep their jobs,” she says, deadpan.

“And if they don’t work for you?”

“Oh, I can be very persuasive, Applejack. You should finish your breakfast. And then I’ll take you home. I’ll pick you up at eight, and we’ll fly up to Canterlot.”

I blink at her.

“Fly?”

“Yes.” She smirks.

With shock still present in my face I quietly finish what’s on my plate, she goes back to her meal. Once we are done she stands and slips on a navy pinstripe jacket.

“Ready to go?”

I nod. She heads for the door and opens it for me, “After you Miss Jack,” she murmurs. I head out the door and we walk in silence down the corridor towards the elevator. As we wait, I peek over at her out of the corner of my eye, she appears to be doing the same. I smile and her lips twitch. The elevator arrives and we step in. We’re alone. Suddenly, for some reason; possibly our close proximity to each other. The atmosphere changes, I can feel that electric tingle pulse through my body, I furrow my brow in confusion and turn to face Dash. She’s staring right at me, with a dark twinkle in her eyes.

“Oh, fuck the paperwork,” she growls. She lunges at me pinning me against the wall of the elevator, she has both her forehooves against mine, outstretched in a ‘T’ shape, he wings are flared to their full extent inside the small metal box. Before I have time to react her lips are on mine, I moan into her mouth, giving her tongue an opening. She takes full advantage, expertly leading mine in a slow, passionate dance. I can feel one of her hind legs rubbing against my crouch, it feels so good as the wetness slowly builds between my hunches. She breaks the kiss and stares into my eyes.

“You. Are. So. Sweet,” she murmurs, her eyes half lidded. The elevator stops, the doors open and she pushes away from me in the blink of an eye, retracting her wings almost immediately and leaving me hanging. Three stallions dressed in business suits look at both of us and smirk as they climb on board. My heart is racing in my chest, I glance over at her. She looks so cool and calm, like she’s totally unaffected by me. She glances at me out of the corner of her eye and gently exhales a long deep breath. Oh, she’s affected alright. The businesscolts exit on the second floor. We have one more floor to travel.

“I apologize for that, I won’t touch you again, Applejack. Not until I have your written consent to do so,” she states, coolly as ever.

“What does that mean?”

She smiles, “Exactly what I said.”

I pout at her.

Her lips curve into a half smile, “Oh, Applejack, all in good time.”

The doors open on the first floor, and she extends her wing over my back and leads me out. “What is it about elevators?” she mutters more to herself then me, as we stride across the lobby.

Chapter 7: The Red Room of Pain

The first thing I notice is the smell; leather, wood, polish and just a hint of citrus. The smell - combined with the soft subtle lighting - emits a pleasant feeling. The walls and ceiling are made of clean cobblestone, while the floor is old varnish wood; it gives off a womb-like effect, making the room seem more spacious then it actually is.

The second thing I noticed is the large wooden cross like an X fastened to the wall opposite the door. It’s made of high-polished mahogany with restraining cuffs on each corner. To the right of the X are two polished wooden racks that look like pool cue holders. However, on closer inspection, they hold various whips, paddles, riding crops, and strange looking feathery implements. Directly to the right of the door is a set of two mahogany chest of drawers; each drawer is slim as if they were designed for a museum. I briefly wonder what’s in them. Do I actually want to know?

I glance up at the ceiling. There is an expansive metal grid that covers the entire roof of the room with different manners of ropes, chains, and shackles hanging from it. Most of the binds appear to be on a pulley system, so they can be customized and moved around the room. In the left hoof corner is a six-foot-long polished wooden table with two matching stools underneath it.

But the single biggest piece of furniture in the room is the bed. It dominates the right wall, between the whip rack and the chest of drawers; it’s bigger than a king size bed, with four poles on the corners that reach up to the ceiling. There’s no bedding… just a mattress covered in red leather with red satin cushions piled at one end. At the foot of the bed is a large red leather couch, facing the bed. That’s an odd arrangement… to have the couch facing the bed – I smile to myself, in a room full of strange torture devices. The only thing I find out of place is which way the couch is facing.

I’m standing directly in the center of the room when I turn to find Rainbow, standing on her hind legs with her forehoofs crossed over her chest, leaning her back against the wall next to the door. She’s regarding me intensely, like I knew she would be. Her expression is unreadable. I walk over to the corner with the whip racks; the feathery thing has intrigued me. I touch it hesitantly. It’s suede, like a small cat-o’-nine-tails, but bushier with very small plastic beads on the end.

“It’s called a flogger,” Rainbow ‘s voice is quiet and soft.

A flogger… hmm. I think I’m in shock. I’m numb. I can observe and absorb everything around me, but I have no feelings about it. How else am I supposed to act when I find out my potential lover is some kind of masochist? So many questions cloud my mind. Why? How? When? How Often? Who? I walk towards the bed and run my hoof down one of the intricately carved posts. The craftsmanship is amazing.

“Say something,” Rainbow commands, her voice is deceptively soft.

“Do you do this to ponies, or do they do it to you?”

Her mouth quirks up, I can’t tell if she’s amused or relieved.

“I do this to mares who want me to.”

I don’t understand, “If you have willing volunteers, then why am Ah here?”

“Because I want to do this with you, very much so.”

“Oh,” I gasp. Why?

I wander over to the far corner with the padded bench and run my hoofs over the leather. She likes to hurt mares, that thought depresses me.

“You’re a sadist?”

“I’m a Dominatrix,” she says, her eyes are scorching and intense.

“What does that mean?”

“It means I want you to willingly surrender yourself to me, in all things.”

I frown at her as I try to process this idea. “Why would Ah do that?”

“To please me,” she whispers as she cocks her head to one side and smiles.

My mouth pops open as I realize, yes, that’s exactly what I want to do. But how do I do that with these torturous devices?

“In very simple terms, I want you, to want to please me,” she says softly.

I walk towards her until we’re standing a few feet away. “How do Ah do that?” My mouth is dry as I speak, do I really want to know the answer?

“I have rules, and I want you to comply with them. They are for your benefit and my pleasure. If you follow these rules to my satisfaction, I will reward you. If you don’t, I will punish you, and you will learn,” she whispers. I glance at the rack of canes and swallow as she speaks.

“And where does this all fit in?” I wave a hoof in the general direction of the room.

“It’s all part of the incentive package. Both reward and punishment.”

“So, what. Ya get your kicks by exerting ya will over me?”

“It’s about gaining your trust, so you’ll let me exert my will over you. I’ll get a great deal of pleasure, joy even, in your submission. The more you submit, the greater my joy – It’s a very simple equation.”

“Okay… but what do Ah get outta this?”

“Me,” she says simply.

Well now, that’s one hell of an incentive. But I don’t know if it’s worth all the pain she’s going to inflict on me.

“You’re not giving anything away, Applejack,” she murmurs, exasperatedly. “Let’s head back down stairs where I can focus. It’s very distracting having you in here.” She drops down onto all fours, turning her body slightly she extends her left wing, gesturing for me to follow her. I take a step back. I’m not in shock anymore, no, I feel something else… Fear… I’m afraid of her. Rare said she was dangerous, and she was right, how did she know? She’s dangerous to my health because I know I’m going to say yes, and part of me really doesn’t want to.

What the hay have I gotten myself into?

She frowns at me. “I’m not going to hurt you, Applejack.”

I know she’s telling the truth, but I’m still hesitant to accompany her. I step forward and allow her to drape her wing over my back. She leads me out of the room and down the stairs.

“I have something for you, if you agree.” We emerge into the small corridor, just off the main room and enter through the door directly opposite the 'playroom,' as she calls it. Beyond it is a bedroom with a large double bed, all in white… everything in the room – walls, furniture, bedding is all white. It feels sterile and cold.

“This will be your room. You can decorate it how you like, with whatever you want.”

“Mah room? Ya expecting me ta move in?!” I don’t even try to hide the horror in my voice.

“Not full-time. Just say, Friday evening through Sunday. We’ll have to negotiate all that, if you want to do this,” her voice is quiet.

“Ah’ll sleep here?”

“Yes.”

“But not with you.”

“No, I don’t sleep with Ponies, except you when you’re stupefied with drink,” her tone is harsh.

My mouth presses into a hard line. “Where do you sleep?”

“My room is upstairs. Come, you must be hungry.”

“Funny. Ah seem to have lost mah appetite,” I muse.

“You must eat, Applejack,” she scolds. With her wing still draped over my back she leads me out into the impossibly large room.

“I am fully aware that this is a dark path I’m leading you down, Applejack, which is why I really want you to think about this. You must have some questions,” she says as she wanders into the kitchen area, releasing her grip on me. I do. But where do I start?

“You’ve signed your NDA. You can ask me anything you want and I’ll answer.”

I stand at the breakfast bar and watch as she pulls a platter of cheese and grapes out of the refrigerator. She sets the platter down and retrieves some white plates from a nearby cupboard.

“Sit.” She points to one of the stools at the bar and I obey, if I’m going to do this, I’m gonna have to get used to it. But I realize that she’s been this bossy since I met her.

“You mentioned paperwork.”

“Yes.”

“What paperwork?”

“Well apart from the NDA, a contract saying what we will and won’t do. I need to know your limits, and you need to know mine. This is consensual, Applejack.” She sets a plate down in front of me and sits on the stool beside me.

“And if Ah don’t want to do this?”

“That’s fine,” she says carefully.

“But we won’t have any sort of relationship?” I ask.

“No.”

“Why?”

“Because this is the only sort of relationship I’m interested in.”

“Why?”

She shrugs. “It’s the way I am.”

“Why are you like this?”

“Why is anypony the way they are? That’s a bit of a difficult question to answer. Why do some ponies like cheese while others hate it? Do you like cheese? Mrs. Jones – my house keeper – has left this for supper.” She takes a few slices of cheese, some grapes and a bagel from the platter between us.

And now we’re talking about cheese…

“What are your rules that Ah have ta follow?”

“I have them written down. We’ll go through them once we’ve eaten.”

Food. How can I eat now?

“Ah’m really not hungry,” I state wearily.

“You will eat,” she states simply. Dominating Rainbow Dash, it’s all so clear now. “Would you like some more wine?”

“Yes, please.” She pours fresh wine into my glass. I hastily take a greedy sip.

“Help yourself to some food, Applejack.”

I take a small bunch of grapes and set them on my plate. She narrows her eyes at me.

“Have you been like this for a while?” I ask.

“Yes.”

“Is it easy to find mares who want to do this?”

She raises an eyebrow at me. “You’d be surprised,” she states dryly.

“Then why me? Ah really don’t understand.”

“Applejack, there’s something about you. I just can’t leave you alone,” she smiles ironically. “And I want you, very badly,” her voice darkens. She takes a deep breath and swallows. I blush as my stomach does somersaults – she wants me… in a weird and creepy way sure. But, this beautiful, strange, kinky mare wants me.

“Eat,” she commands.

“No. Ah haven’t signed ya contract yet, so Ah think Ah’ll hold onto mah free will fer a little bit longer, if that’s alright with you.”

Her eyes soften, and her lips turn up in a smile. “As you wish, Miss Jack.”

“How many mares?” I blurt out.

“Fifteen.”

That’s… actually not as many as I thought.

“Fer long periods of time?”

“Some of them, yes.”

“Have you ever hurt anypony?”

“Yes.”

Holy shit.

“Badly?”

“No.”

“Will you hurt me?”

“What do you mean?”

“Ah mean, physically, will you hurt me?”

“I will punish you when it’s required, and it will be painful.”

I think I feel faint. I take another sip of wine. “Have you ever been beaten?”

“Yes.”

Oh… kay. I wasn’t expecting that. Before I can press her further on the matter, she interrupts my train of thought.

“Let’s discuss this in my study. I want to show you something.” This is so hard to comprehend. I thought I was going to spend a night of unadulterated passion in this mare’s bed, but here we are, negotiating some weird sex slave agreement.

I follow her down the corridor that leads to the ‘playroom,’ only this time, we enter through the door at the far end of the hallway. Her study is a spacious room with bookshelves that line all of the walls, to the center left of the room is a large desk with an old style leather chair behinds it, and a smaller leather chair in front of it. Behind the large leather chair is a floor-to-ceiling glass window. She motions for me to sit in the small chair while she crosses around and sits in the large chair, she reaches into one of the drawers and pulls out a piece of paper.

“These are the rules. They may be subject to change. They form part of the contract, which you can also have. Read these and we’ll discuss it.”

Rules:

Obedience:

The Submissive will obey and instructions given by the Domme immediately without hesitation or reservation and in an expeditionary manner. The Submissive will agree to any sexual activity deemed fit and pleasurable by the Domme excepting those activities outlines in hard limits (Appendix 2). She will do so eagerly and without hesitation.

Sleep:

The Submissive will ensure she achieves a minimum of seven hours of sleep a night when she is not with the Domme.

Food:

The Submissive will eat regularly to maintain her health and well-being from a prescribed list of foods (Appendix 4). The Submissive will not snack between meals, with the exception of fruit.

Clothing:

During the Term, the Submissive will wear clothing only approved by The Domme. The Domme will provide clothing budget for the Submissive, which the Submissive shall utilize. The Domme shall accompany the Submissive to purchase clothing. If the Domme so requires, the Submissive shall wear during the Term any adornments the Domme shall require, in the presence of the Domme and at any other time the Domme deems fit.

Exercise:

The Domme shall provide the Submissive with a personal trainer four times a week in hour-long sessions at times to be mutually agreed between the trainer and the Submissive. The personal trainer will report to the Domme on the Submissive’s progress.

Personal Hygiene/Beauty:

The Submissive will keep herself clean and presentable at all times. The Submissive will visit a beauty salon of the Domme's choosing at times to be decided by the Domme and undergo whatever treatment the Domme sees fit.

Personal Qualities:

The Submissive will not enter into any sexual relations with anypony other than the Domme. The Submissive will conduct herself in a respectful and modest manner at all times. She must recognize that her behavior is a direct reflection on the Domme. She shall be held accountable for any misdeeds, wrongdoings and misbehavior committed when not in the presence of the Domme.

Failure to comply with any of the above will result in immediate punishment, the nature of which shall be determined by the Domme.

Holy. Shit.

“Hard limits?” I ask.

“Yes. What you won’t do, what I won’t do, we need to specify our agreement.”

“Ah’m not sure about accepting money for clothes. It feels wrong.” I shift uncomfortably, the word whorse is rattling around my head.

“I want to lavish money on you. Let me buy you some clothes. I may need you to accompany me to functions, and I want you dressed well. I’m sure your current salary won’t cover the kind of clothes I’d like you to wear.”

“But, Ah don’t have to wear them when Ah’m not with you?”

She smiles. “No, think of them as a uniform.”

“Okay.” I’ve never worn a uniform before.

“Ah think exercising is a bit redundant, Ah work on an apple farm.”

She nods. “That’s true, and the results speak for themselves,” she smiles wickedly.

I smile coyly as I gaze back down at the piece of paper in front of me. “Ah don’t want ta go to a beauty salon, Ah ain’t into that ‘girly-girl’ stuff.”

She looks at me questioningly. “Really? After all the effort you put into looking tonight?” she states in a playfully mocking tone.

I point a hoof at my mane. “This was Rare’s hoof work, Ah don’t much care for all that frou-frou stuff,” I feign annoyance at her.

She smirks and hoofs me another piece of paper. “So, limits. These are mine.”

Hard Limits

No acts involving fire play.

No acts involving urination or defecation and the products thereof.

No acts involving needles, knives, piercing, or blood.

No acts involving gynaecological medical instruments.

No acts involving foals or animals.

No acts that will leave any permanent marks on the skin or fur.

No acts involving breath control.

No activity that involves the direct contact of electric current (whether alternating or direct), fire, or flames on the body.

Sweet Celestia. She had to write these down?! Of course – they all look sensible, and frankly necessary… any sane pony wouldn’t want to be involved in this sort of thing.

“Is there anything you would like to add?” She asks kindly as she rises from her seat and places her hoofs on the table.

Ponyfeathers. I’ve no idea. I’m completely stumped. She furrows her brow as she gazes intensely at me.

“Is there anything you won’t do?”

“A-ah don’t know...”

“What do you mean you don’t know?”

I squirm uncomfortably. “Ah’ve never done anything like this before.”

“Well, when you had sex was there anything you were uncomfortable with, or didn’t like doing?”

My eyes widen and I blush.

“You can tell me, Applejack. We have to be honest with each other or this isn’t going to work.”

I squirm uncomfortably again and stare down at my hoofs, my ears flatten against my head.

“Tell me,” she commands.

I force out a nervous laugh, “Well… ya see, the thing is… A-ah haven’t, actually had sex before, so A-ah don’t know.” My voice is small. I steel myself and glance up at her. She’s wide eyed and gaping at me.

“Never?” she whispers.

I shake my head.

“You’re a virgin?” she breathes.

I flush and timidly nod my head.

She stumbles backwards on her hind legs, knocking the leather chair out of the way and sending it wheeling towards a bookshelf along the far wall. She stops when her back is against the glass window that makes up the entire wall behind her. She just stands there and stares at me for a few agonizingly long seconds. She breaks eye contact with me and her gaze falls to the floor as she slowly shakes her head. She closes her eyes and takes a deep breath, when she refocuses her attention back on me she looks angry, and she’s glaring at me.

“Why the fuck didn’t you tell me?” she growls.

Chapter 8: My First Time

Rainbow circled around to my side of the desk, and is now furiously pacing back and forth in front of the entrance of the study. Her usual calm and cold manner has been completely tossed out the window.

“I don’t understand why you didn’t tell me,” she scolds, still pacing back and forth.

“Cause ya never asked, and honestly, Ah thought you of all ponies would understand.”

She stops, and cocks her head with furrowed brows. “And what is that supposed to mean?”

“Well,” I begin. “You were pretty pissed off when Ah asked if you were gay. Now Ah’m just making an observation here but, Ah assume you prefer to keep yer orientation a secret cause of what others might think o' ya?”

“That’s none of your damn business!” she hisses.

I stomp my hoof as I rise from my seat. “Exactly! My… situation, is something very personal ta me. Ah don’t go around telling everypony Ah meet about mah sexual status.”

She shakes her head. “It’s not the same Applejack! I knew you were inexperienced, but a virgin?!” She says it like it’s a really dirty word, I cringe.

She resumes pacing back and forth furiously. She stops again and glares at me. “Hell, AJ. Have you even been kissed before, apart from me?”

“Oh course Ah have!” I shoot back defensively. That’s technically true, I have been kissed before… once… by Braeburn. Now before you go condemning me, you should know that we were only foals at the time… and nopony had told us about genetics…

“And some nice young Mare hasn’t swept you off your hooves, and showed you all the pleasures of being a woman?” I blush, and avert my gaze to one of the many bookcases that make up her study. She sighs. “I just don’t understand, how. How have you avoided sex for this long? Tell me, please.”

I shrug. “Ah don’t know, Ah just never met anypony who… interested me, in that way.”

She silently shakes her head and paces back and forth again.

This is getting us nowhere. I can’t talk to her while she's like this, I need to lower her defenses somehow. I steel myself as I prepare to try something different…

“Hey Dash, why do ya keep your orientation a secret?” I ask as casually as I can.

She glares at me for a second, before she breaks away and stares idly at one of her bookcases. A skeptical expression adorns her face when she glances back at me.

“Why the hell would you care about something like that?” she snips.

That’s not the answer I was hoping for, but at least she didn’t tell me to fuck off. Seeing Dash like this… it’s painful, but I realize she’s lashing out because she hasn’t been in this situation before, at least. I hope that’s the reason for her attitude. I take a few tentative steps towards her, she stands her ground in an aggressive manner.

“Because Ah do care, and Ah want to get to know the real Rainbow Dash,” I reply as gently as I can.

“Do you really want to know, or are you just asking to be polite?”

“If Ah didn’t want to know, Ah wouldn’t ask.”

She glares sarcastically at me. “This is the part where I tell you all about my life right? How mommy never loved me, and why I am the way I am. Sorry AJ, but real life doesn’t work like that.”

I take another step towards her and try again, I’ll be damned if I’m giving up that easily. “Ya know, maybe talking about it with somepony, and gettin’ it off ya chest would help, and make ya feel better in the long run.”

She snorts, and I sigh inwardly. Well. That didn't work, I get the distinct feeling that this is a 'only get what you give' type of conversation. I guess that means it’s time for plan B…

“Ya wanna know why Ah’m still a virgin?” I blush furiously as I blurt out the question. Dash is shocked by the seemingly randomness of my question. The wide-eyed look of surprise across her face when she snaps her attention towards me is evidence enough.

“It ain’t cause Ah’m celibate." I grin to lighten the mood, but my face falls as I continue, “Truthfully? Ah’ve never really had time for it, Ah’ve always been too busy working the farm for anything else. And Ah never returned the feelings of the few ponies who did take an interest in me… not until Ah met you. You’re the one pony who Ah really want to be with, get to know better, and the only pony who Ah really want to… ‘do it’ with.” As I speak, I circle around to Dash's right side and stand next to her. She seems legitimately taken aback with my confession.

After a few tense seconds of silence, I decide to test the waters. "If ya wanna talk about it, then Ah’m here for ya.”

She groans. “You’re not going to let this go, are you?” There’s only a slight amount of frustration in her voice, so I guess that counts as progress.

I exaggeratedly shake my head. "Nope, cause Ah’m stubborn like that.” I smirk.

She chuckles briefly, then sighs, and collapses onto her haunches; I follow suit. She shoots me a suspicious look. “You know, you’re the first mare who’s actually wanted to know me, beyond anything physical that is. I think that’s partly why I find myself so drawn to you. You should also know I don’t usually indulge in this ‘touchy feelly’ crap, but why the hell not? I’ll give it a try.” She takes a deep breath and steels herself before she continues.

“When I was still in the orphanage, the other foals… used to taunt me because of my mane. They would make… kissing noises and call me names, you know, usual stupid foal crap. I suppose I was an easy target though.” She reaches around with her left hoof and pulls a few strands of her hair into sight. She stares wistfully at it for a minute before she continues, “I guess they just assumed I was gay, because of my hair. I inherited it from my birth mother, it's the only good thing she ever gave me...”

I frown as I wait for her to continue. It all makes sense now, why she's so distant and reserved. It turns out that this confident, beautiful mare is just as vulnerable as the rest of us. I guess we all have a side that we keep hidden away. But, seeing Rainbow like this causes tears to well in my eyes. I blink them back. We sit in a content silence for what feels like half an hour. Dash is the first to break the silence.

“I guess I never really liked the idea that, in the end, I proved them right.” There’s something in her eyes that I never noticed before, hidden behind her cold and calculating bravado is a sadness that breaks my heart. “How fucked up is that?” she asks, catching me off guard.

I shake my head and fix her with a serious look. "No, sugarcube, it ain’t. Ya can’t change who you are, and you shouldn’t hide it. Your individuality is what makes you unique.”

Her eyes soften as the corners of her lips quirk up into a small smile. “I take it back. That’s why I find myself drawn to you, there’s an honest kindness about you that I haven't found in any other mare before.”

I grin goofily as a fresh blush crosses my cheeks. “Thank you kindly, Miss Dash. And for the record, Ah completely understand the reasons behind your secrecy.”

“Oh?”

I stare down at my hooves. “When ponies find out that I haven’t… you know, ‘had sex,’ they tend to treat me differently. Like Ah’m weird or there’s something wrong with me. Rare is the only pony Ah’ve met who doesn’t judge me for it, but even she holds it over mah head occasionally.”

“Applejack… I didn’t realize that you were a hypocrite. Didn’t you just tell me that you shouldn’t be ashamed of who you are, and that you individuality makes you unique?” she mocks me playfully.

I chuckle. “Touché, Miss Dash. Well played.”

We fall into another content silence. However, this time, I’m the first to break it.

“Ah’m sorry that you were mad at me.”

She frowns and shakes her head. “I wasn’t mad at you, I was mad at myself. And I still am, after what I showed you, I just assumed…” She hangs her head as she sighs. “You don’t have to stay. The carriage is on standby, ready to take you wherever you want. I wouldn’t hold it against you if you did leave.” Her voice is quiet and gentle.

“Do you want me to go?”

She snaps her gaze back to mine almost immediately. “Of course not. I enjoy your company, it’s just-"

“You think Ah’m gonna run for the hills just ‘cause your closet holds whips and chains instead of skeletons?”

She quirks an eyebrow at my analogy. “I have plenty of skeletons… but essentially, yes.”

I smile. “Ah guess you don’t know me at all. Ah don’t care about your ‘red room of pain,’ Ah just want to be with ya.”

She frowns. “You mean like hearts and flowers?”

I nod.

She shakes her head. “I told you, our arrangement is all I’m interested in. I don’t know anything about romance.”

I smirk. “Trust me, neither do Ah, but Ah’d imagine it’s kinda like our arrangement. Except where this is all about… sex, a regular relationship would have more… ya know, talking and stuff.”

She blinks at me, like she hasn’t quite comprehended my explanation. I take advantage of her stunned silence.

“Ah’m not saying it’ll be easy, darling. What Ah am saying is: Ah’ll partake in ya bondage games if you indulge in mah ‘hearts and flowers.’”

She blinks again. “I would like that very much, Applejack. I’ve never had a ‘romantic’ relationship before, however, for you, I will try. But, are you seriously agreeing to what I want to do, when you have no experience?”

I grin sheepishly. “Ah guess Ah’ll have to start somewhere, right?”

She furrows her brow in deep concentration, then fixes me with a look of determination. “No, if you are completely certain that you want to do this, than you’ll need some idea of what you’re getting yourself into.” Her bravado falters for a split-second and she looks hesitant. “Applejack, would you let me make love to you?”

I blink and raise an eyebrow at her. “Ah thought that Rainbow Dash didn’t make love, Ah though she, err… fucked, hard.”

She smiles coyly at me. “I think I can make an exception. That is, if you want to, I mean. I don’t want to push my luck.”

I smile and lunge forward, pressing my lips against hers. Her surprise is apparent but doesn’t last long, and soon, she meets my kiss with eagerness. We remain locked in a heated embrace for a few seconds until I break the kiss and place my forehead against hers. I gaze into her crimson pools with half-lidded eyes. “Does that answer your question?” I breathe.

She smiles, and leans away from me. Draping her left wing over my back, she leads me into the corridor just off the main room. She stops outside the door to the ‘playroom.’

“There’s something I need, I’ll just be a second,” she coos as she retracts her wing and zips up the stairs to my left. I breath out a happy sigh, I can’t believe I’m finally going to do it, and with Rainbow Dash of all ponies! My train of though is broken when Dash returns with a small, black box tucked under her left wing.

“What’s that?” I ask, eying the box curiously.

“In good time,” she responds cryptically as she drapes her right wing over my back and leads me into the impossibly huge room. I lean into her neck and take comfort in the heat emanating from her body as she leads me through the doorway between the grand piano and the kitchen. We climb a few stairs, and then turn right at the top of the small staircase and enter through a door into Dash’s bedroom.

Her bedroom is vast. A ceiling high window makes up the far wall, with her bed taking up most of the center of it. All of her furniture is pale blue, with a chest of drawers and a walk in wardrobe on the left hoof side of the room.

As we approach the bed, Rainbow rears up on her hind legs, taking me with her and allowing me to hold her for support. Walking on two legs isn’t an uncommon occurrence, Rare tells me that it’s practiced regularly in the high society of Canterlot; however, I’m not a high society pony, and I find it to be awkward and uncomfortable.

We reach the bed and Dash sets down the black box on the left hoof corner closest to us. She then steps behind me and traces her left hoof down my exposed back, while wrapping her right hoof around my stomach. She stops just above my flank and slowly unzips my dress, she hugs me tightly against her body and I can feel heat building between my legs.

“Do you have any idea how badly I’ve wanted you?” she breathes against my ear as she trails small kisses along my shoulder.

“Almost as badly as Ah want you?” I reply breathlessly.

She trails her hoof up my spine and unbuttons the collar of my dress, allowing it to fall to the ground around my hoofs. My breathing hitches as her other hoof slowly caressed my bare stomach. She turns me around to face her and forces her lips on mine. Unlike before, her kiss is aggressive against my mouth. I moan, and she takes advantage of the opening, biting my lower lip, she slowly grinds it between her teeth. I moan again, the almost painful sensation of her teeth on my lip feels amazing.

Suddenly, without warning, she pushes me back onto the bed and gazes down at me with hungry eyes. I prop myself up on my elbows and drink in the sight of her, she is ridiculously beautiful. While still holding my gaze, she slowly unbuttons her shirt and lets it fall to the ground behind her.

She leans down towards me and plants a second, quick kiss on my lips, following through with several small kisses down my jaw and neck. Her kisses turn into sharp nips as she trails down my chest. I let myself fall back onto the bed as I try to steady my too-loud breathing. I suppress a moan as Dash grins up at me. Without taking her eyes off mine, she slides down my body towards my belly.

I groan as her nips become more aggressive the lower she goes, she stops just before reaching my moist haunches and trails her nips towards my hipbone. She grips it between her teeth and caresses it with her tongue in slow, up and down motions. She lazily drapes her tongue across my belly towards my other hipbone.

I moan aloud at the hot, wet sensation. I bite my lip as I throw my head back, I’m panting and I can feel a burning fire in my cheeks. With her tongue still caressing me, she inches lower towards my haunches. She comes to a sudden stop just above my…

“Show me how you please yourself.”

What?! My eyes fly open, I raise myself up on my elbows again and shoot her a confused look.

She grins. “Don’t be coy,” she glances down at my crotch, then back up to me. “Show me,” she whispers.

I shake my head. “A-ah don’t know what you’re talkin’ about.” My voice is hoarse.

“Show me how you make yourself come, I want to see.”

“Ah don’t,” I reply simply.

She stands on her hind legs and gazes down at me with high-browed disbelief. “Are you saying that you’ve never clopped before?”

I slowly shake my head.

Her brow creases as she considers my answer, her eyes darken as she refocuses her gaze on me. “Well, we’ll have to see about that.” Her voice is soft and challenging.

She carefully climbs on the bed, and lies beside me. She places her right forearm around the back of my shoulders, allowing my head to rest on it. While her left hoof slowly caresses my stomach in small circular motions, she leans down and kisses me again. Her kiss is demanding and my tongue eagerly meets hers. Our tongues dance back and forth between our mouths as her hoof slides downwards towards my burning haunches. I break the kiss and gasp as she makes contact with me, Dash moans softly.

“You’re so wet. I like that, AJ, I like that a lot,” she coos.

My muscles tighten as she once again caresses me with slow, small circular motions.

“Oh… Dash…” I moan as I feel some of my wetness trickle down my hind legs, I’m sweating and panting as she increases her intensity, rubbing my crotch in rapid circular motions. My entire body is burning against the sheets, and I’m squirming uncontrollably.

Suddenly, Dash stops and presses the tip of her hoof into me; I cry out as she traces it up and down the length of my lips. She removes her hoof and eagerly licks it.

“Mmm,” she coos and turns to me, “See how good you taste.”

Without waiting for my reaction, she thrust her wet hoof into my mouth; I cringed from the unexpected contact, but then, having no other choice, I tentatively lick her hoof with my tongue. It tastes surprisingly sweet, like apple juice, with a faint metallic tang of… blood?! My eyes fly open and I stare at Dash with wide-eyed horror, she grins darkly as she removes her hoof. I swallow what’s left of the juice, and I can’t hide my horror as I gape at her.

“That was disgusting!”

She chuckles, “You liked it.”

I can somehow feel myself blush, through my blush. “Well… A-ah… but-”

She chuckles again, and leans down to kiss me. “Now that you’re all warmed up…” she breathes, then slides of the bed to fetch the small black box from earlier.

I lie back onto the bed and close my eyes. I smile to myself as my breathing slowly returns to normal. “…we can take things up a notch.”

I sit up and open my eyes, my smile immediately falls at the sight in front of me. Dash is standing on her hind legs, she’s wearing what looks like a pair of black panties, but there’s a long, solid, black cylindrical shape protruding from the center of it. I glance up at Dash with stunned silence.

“It’s called a dildo, in case you were wondering,” Dash states coolly.

“It looks like a dick,” I reply bluntly.

She smiles. “I though you hadn’t had sex before?” she asks in a mocking tone.

“Ah know about the birds and the bees!” I shoot back defensively. I glance nervously at the ‘dildo’ then back to Dash. “So… what, ya gonna make love to me like a stallion?”

She nods. “If you’re going to do what I want you to do… trust me, it’s better if we do this now, rather than later.”

I nod slowly, and then I slide myself back across the bed, and rest my head on one of the pillows while I await her with spread legs. Dash dives onto the bed, her body lands just below mine, so her head hovers several inches above my crotch. With a wicked grin and a hungry look in her eye, she slowly crawls towards me, like some predator closing in on her prey. My heart rate quickens and my breathing hitches as her chest rubs against mine. She comes to a stop when our faces are only inches from each other. I can feel the underside of her extension pressing against the bottom of my stomach, it feels soft and squishy like rubber or silicon.

I glance down at the artificial appendage. “If that’s for me, what about you?”

Dash grins. “There’s a vibrator on the inside,” she replies breathlessly, and I only just began to notice her wings twitching uncontrollably.

She raises her flank into the air and I can see the dildo spring down towards my crotch. As she lowers her behind ever-so-slightly, I feel the tip make contact with me, I gasp.

“Are you ready?” she asks, her eyes alight with lust.

I nod eagerly. She eases the tip in first, and then slams the rest of her length inside me.

“Aargh!” I cry at the unnatural full feeling, and as our hips collide her wings shoot out to their full length with a resounding ‘POMF’ noise. She grins down at me with half-lidded eyes, her mouth is open slightly and her breathing is harsh. She groans as I squirm beneath her. She moves slowly at first, easing herself in and out of me. As I get used to the feeling my hips move to meet hers. I moan as she picks up speed, I didn’t know it would feel this good! She thrusts on and on, filling me with her entire length each time. I can't suppress my groans of pleasure as she pounds on.

"Harder!" I cry.

She leans down and kisses me aggressively, holding my head between her hoofs as she does. She breathes harshly against my mouth as she thrusts, hard. I cry out and wrap my arms around her neck, holding her close to me as she fills me again, and again.

She breaks away from my grip and slams into me over and over again as my body quivers, I feel a pressure building deep inside me. Dash continues to thrust relentlessly, in and out, in and out. I can’t take it anymore. I reach up and throw myself against her lips. She’s momentarily distracted by my assault, and I use this brief lull to roll her onto her back. When I’m on top of her, I grind against her length, she moans and gazes up at me. I bite my lip as I continue to slowly grind against her, she begins thrusting to my rhythm and I can feel the pressure building again.

I’m so close now… Dash knows it, and reaches up to kiss me, hard, her teeth pull at my lower lip again. She holds herself up by wrapping her fore hooves around the back of my neck.

I can feel it coming… I don’t know how much longer…

“Come with me, AJ,” Dash whispers breathlessly against my neck, and I’m unmade by her words. I toss my head back as I explode and shatter into a million pieces. As she comes, she calls my name, and thrusts two more times.

We collapse back onto the bed, and I bury my head in her shoulder. I’m panting, trying to slow my breathing. My heart is thumping so loud I can’t hear my thoughts. Wow… that was… wow… I open my eyes and glance down at Dash, her eyes are closed and she has a satisfied smile on her face. Her eyes flicker open and she gazes up at me with soft eyes. She leans up to kiss me before gently shifting me onto the bed next to her, she pulls out of me in the process.

“Ooh.” I wince at the unfamiliar feeling.

“Are you okay?” Rainbow asks.

I smile back at her as my breathing steadies. “You’re asking me if Ah’m okay?”

“The irony is not entirely lost on me.” She smiles. “But seriously, I didn’t hurt you?” Her eyes are intense, and probing.

I stretch out my limbs, I’m so loose and relaxed, I can’t remember the last time I felt this good. I grin up at her.

“You’re biting your lip, and you haven’t answered me.” She frowns, which causes me to grin wider. She looks amazingly sexy with her tousled hair, burning crimson eyes, and serious expression.

“Ah wouldn’t mind doing that again,” I reply. Her expression softens as a fleeting look of relief washes over her.

“Would you now?” she murmurs dryly. She leans over and plants a brief, gentle kiss on my mouth. “Demanding, aren’t you?” She slides down to the foot of the bed. Returning to the small case that she retrieved the dildo from, she pulls out a small bottle, holding the bottle with her wing, she squirts some liquid onto her hoofs, which she lathers thoroughly between them, and then strokes along the length of her 'penis', for lack of a better word. I smile at the though as I fall back onto the bed, Rainbow Dash has a penis...

I yelp with surprise as she unexpectedly grabs my legs, and pulls me towards her.

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going to take you from behind,” she answers bluntly. She gauges my wide-eyed reaction, then adds, “I’ll be gentle.”

Hesitantly, I nod and lift myself on my elbows as I plant my hind legs firmly on the ground. I shudder slightly as I feel both of Dash’s hoofs trail up and down my spine, and then rest on my flanks. I inhale sharply as the tip of her wet dildo prods against my rear.

“Just let me know when ya gonna - WOAH NELLY!” I scream as she slowly eases the entire length inside me. I pant heavily as the painful filling sensation causes a slew of thoughts to flood through me. Argh! Why is it so cold!? How can the entire thing fit in there? Ugh, how is that possible!? I cry out again as she eases her length out of me, and then in again, she continues to thrust, again and again, with the same slow speed. Argh! I clench my eyes shut as tears sting them, it hurts so much, but feels so good at the same time. She entangles my mane around her right hoof and yanks it, pulling my head back as she thrusts, hard. I scream, as pain and pleasure flows through my body.

“Sing for me,” she groans as she thrusts on, and I cry out, loudly.

As she slowly increases her rhythm, my hips once again move instinctively to meet hers. Soon, the filling pain subsides, and as I get used to it, all I can feel is the pleasure. I moan as I start pushing myself against her to meet her thrusts. She groans as she thrusts harder and faster. I match her speed, so she increases, again and again. I cry out as her burning assault penetrates me deeply, again and again. I bite my lip as I can feel that same delicious pressure building deep inside me, and as my whole body quivers, Dash pulls out and waits.

“Oh no, not yet,” she murmurs. I whine as the quivering sensation begins to subsides, she inserts herself once again, and begins her deliberately slow assault, this time circling her hips as she moves back and forth.

I groan, I don’t know how much more I can take, “Rainbow…” I moan.

“What do you want, Applejack?"

"Please..."

"Tell me,” Her words are like sweet nectar to me.

“You!” I cry out.

She increases her rhythm almost instantly, and her breathing becomes erratic. The dull, scorching pain in my rear is overshadowed completely by the waves of ecstasy that pulse through my entire body with every thrust. She tugs on my mane again, she keeps pulling, forcing me to stand upright. Once my back is against her chest, she slides her left hoof form my flank, down towards my dripping crotch in rapid circular motions over my clit.

“You. Are. So. Sweet,” she breathes between each rapid thrust, I can feel her breath on the back of my ear. “I. Want. You. So. Much.”

I cry out again, I’m so close now…

“You. Are. Mine. Come for me,” she growls. For the second time tonight, her words unmake me. I scream as my entire body shutters and I feel warm liquid explode down my legs. She thrusts once more, before I feel her body shudder under mine. I fall forward onto the bed in an exhausted, panting heap. Dash follows immediately after, and collapses on top of me, burying her head in my mane.

“Fuck, AJ,” she breathes as she nibbles my ear. I giggle at the ticklish feeling. She pulls out of me and rolls onto her side of the bed, I pull myself onto my side and gaze at her with tired eyes.

“How are you feeling?” she asks as she slides off her dildo and kicks it over the edge of the bed.

“Ah’m good,” I reply with a lazy smile.

“You should get some sleep,” her voice is soft, yet authoritative.

I scoot myself closer to her and reach up to rest my hoof on her chest, she quickly meets me halfway and directs to her stomach. She glares at me with a stern expression, but her face softens as she sees the confused look I hold. She wraps her other hoof around the back of my neck and pulls me into her neck.

“Sleep, AJ,” she whispers into my ear. As I take comfort in the wet warmth emanating from her body, my heavy eyelids finally fall as I drift into an exhausted sleep.

Chapter 9: The Morning After

Light fills the room, stirring me from my peaceful sleep. As I groggily awake, I stretch out and yawn. I open my eyes, sit up on my sore haunches, and gaze out of the wall high window at the head of Dashes bed. Through the gaps in the clouds, I can see the early morning sun basking Canterlot in its golden rays at my hooves. It’s an amazingly beautiful sight.

Glancing slowly around the room, I notice that Dash is nowhere to be seen. I dismiss that detail with a shake of my head and turn my attention down towards the unkempt bedding beneath my hooves. I can see several small, red smudges all over the sheets. Is that… no it can’t be… blood?!

I scurry off the bed quickly, like it was on fire, which probably wasn’t a good idea in hindsight. Pain slices through my rear, which almost causes me to keel over. Damn it, that hurts! I didn’t think Dash was going to be so rough with me. Glancing over my shoulder, I rub my aching behind in an attempt to quell the pain. I sigh as I feel my anxiety fade slowly, along with the pain. I really hope there aren’t any lasting side effects, and it doesn’t hinder my ability to applebuck, or sit down for that matter. Wait, sit down… why does that… it’s almost like…

“If you were mine, you wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week.”

Argh! I didn’t think she meant literally! I face hoof, of course she did. Why am I still being surprised at this point? An unsettlingly dirty feeling washes over me as I spare one last look at the blood stained sheets, before I make my way out of Dashes bedroom. I stop at the small staircase outside her room as another sensation floods through me.

I really have to use the bathroom…

Trotting forward, I open the door directly across from Dashes bedroom, and to my pleasant surprise, it is in fact the bathroom. Her bathroom is bigger than my bedroom! There are two sinks along the left hoof counter, with a gigantic mirror to follow. Across from the door, taking up the entire length of the far wall, is a king size bathtub with a raised platform in the center of the wall, wide enough for two ponies the sit flank by flank. In the right hoof corner, closest to the door, is a shower cubicle that could probably fit four ponies comfortably… if they all stood on their hind legs. Between the shower and bathtub is the toilet, which I hastily rush up to and use.

Honestly, why does one mare need so much space? As I finish my business and wash my hooves, I can’t help but stare at myself in the ridiculously large mirror. Do I look different? I feel different… well, I feel sore. My mane is a shaggy mess, hmm, ‘just deflowered’ hair doesn’t really suit me. I run my still damp hooves through my mane in an attempt to work it into something presentable.

After thirty seconds, I realize that I don’t have the patience, and give up. I release a frustrated huff as I settle for allowing my untidy mane to fall loosely around my neck and shoulders.

Suddenly, I’m very aware of the fact that I’m starving. Exiting the bathroom, I head downstairs to the kitchen to find Dash sitting at one of the stools of the breakfast bar. Her mane is almost as untidy as mine, however, the look suits her. A white, long sleeve button up shirt is draped loosely around her torso.

She appears to be in the middle of filling out some paperwork. She glances up from her work, and gives me a small smile as I approach her.

“Good morning, Miss Jack. I trust you slept well last night?”

“Yeah, Ah did. What are ya workin’ on?”

She sighs. “Just proofreading a contract agreement.”

A weary look spreads across my face. “It’s not our contract, is it?”

She smiles. “No, just business stuff.”

“Oh, Ah see… have you eaten yet?”

She glances at me briefly, before returning to her paperwork. “No. Mrs. Jones usually prepares my meals.”

“And she’s not here?”

“No.”

“Hmmm.” I walk around into the kitchen and examine it briefly. It’s sleek and modern looking, and the cupboards don’t have handles. I’d wager that they’re those new fancy ones that you have to push to open. I open her fridge to find some eggs and leftover pancake batter.

“How do pancakes and eggs sound?” I ask with a grin.

She looks up at me with surprise and confusion. “Good…?”

I smile as I gather the ingredients and set them aside.

Fumbling my way around her kitchen. I finally find two frying pans, which I set down on the stove. It only takes a few seconds for the hot plates to heat up, which is a pleasant surprise. Back on the farm, you’d be looking at the better part of five minutes just to get one ready.

I pour the mix into the first pan, and my stomach rumbles uncomfortably as the batter sizzles upon contact. I ignore my unwelcome hunger pains and press on by cracking a few eggs into the second pan.

“Uh, Dash. How would you like your eggs?” I ask, not taking my eyes off the two pans.

“Thoroughly whisked and beaten,” she breathes on the back of my neck. I turn sharply with surprise, her face is mere inches from mine, and she holds a mischievous smile. I can’t help my own smile as I turn back to the task at hoof. Flipping the pancakes, I begin whisking the eggs.

Casting a sly glance over my shoulder, I see that Dash has set out some plates and cutlery, and is in the process of filling two cups of orange juice with her wings. I linger for a second longer than I should. I know it’s rude to stare, but I can’t help It! Seeing her use her wings for something other than flying is strangely fascinating to me.

Returning to the stove, I pour a small amount of milk into the egg mix and whisk thoroughly until they’re scrambled. Turning off the stove, I slide the now cooked food onto two plates. It only takes a few seconds before the stove is completely cold to the touch: I know this because I very briefly touched it when the hot plate died. What I would do to get cooking appliances like this back on the farm… I balance the plates on my back as I make my way over to the breakfast bar. I reach around and set down Dash’s plate first, before I set my own down and carefully take a seat. It’s not too uncomfortable or painful to sit, which means I should have no major issues applebucking.

Dash takes a single bite of her meal, then she places her fork down and stares casually at me with a concerned look etched on her face. I meet her gaze. Though I would prefer to not to, she can have an incredibly unsettling effect on ponies.

“How do you feel, Applejack?” she asks slowly.

I blink. “Beg pardon?”

She idly waves a hoof, as she appears to search for the right words. “I mean, after last night. How do you feel?”

I smile nervously. “Oh, Ah was worried ya didn’t like mah cooking fer a sec there.” I crane my neck left and right, then I roll my shoulders. “Ah feel like the day after a hard applebuck session.”

I glance back at her, to find that she’s failing to contain her smile. It takes me a second to realize why she’s snickering at me. I roll my eyes at her. “Oh, hush you.”

She laughs as she continues with her meal.

“Ya know, Ah’m still angry with you.”

She quirks an eyebrow and smiles. “Oh, still? I wasn’t aware I had done anything to justify your anger.”

“If you were mine, you wouldn’t be able to sit down for a week,” I recite in the best impersonation of her that I can pull off, which turns out to be horrible because her smile only widens. I glare at her.

She shrugs nonchalantly. “You can’t say I didn’t warn you.”

“Ah- yo- Ugh!” I huff, and turn my attention back to my meal.

She grins at me, after a moment of silence. ”This is amazing, by the way.”

I pout. Then smile coyly as I bite my lip. “It’ll take more than a little flattery to win me over.”

Her grin remains strong as her eyes darken. “You should stop biting your lip, it’s very distracting, and I know you’re still sore from yesterday. But honestly, that just makes me want to fuck you more.”

My mouth falls open as I stare at her, dumbfounded. It was obviously the effect she was going for. She returns to her meal with a triumphant smile.

A few seconds pass as we eat in silence. “So… how was it for you?” I ask, leaning towards her with interest.

“It was… different, in a good way. I’ve never had vanilla sex before.”

I scrunch my face up at her. “Vanilla sex?”

She nods. “You know it’s… well, I suppose you wouldn’t.” She smirks briefly, and then continues, “Vanilla is a term used to describe something ordinary or conventional, if you will.”

“Oh. So, how did ya find mah ‘vanilla sex’?”

She smiles fondly at me. “Not as tasteless as I had originally preconceived. And how was it for you?”

“It was good, really good. A little rougher than Ah thought it would be, if Ah’m honest. But A-ah wouldn’t mind doin’ it again.”

She smiles at me as she returns to her food, I do the same and we fall into a content silence. As we finish our meals, I immediately began stacking the dishes and placing them in the kitchen sink for washing.

Dash helps me clear away the rest of the breakfast bar, but when I try to begin washing the dishes, she stops me.

“Mrs. Jones will take care of those. Besides, you need a bath.”

My focus shifts from the sink to the mare standing front of me several times before I sigh and reluctantly nod. She leads me back up the small staircase and into the bathroom.

The bathtub is crafted from white stone, and resembles an eggs shape. The raised platform in the center of the wall is actually part of the bath, and not the wall like I had originally thought.

Leaning over the tub, Dash loosens the tap and allows the bath to fill. She adds some fancy looking bath oils to the water and it foams almost instantly. It smells sweet, like jasmine. She turns and bids me to step into the tub. And I do so, I’m still not accustomed to being ordered around like this, but I guess I’ll get used to it.

This bathtub is actually not as deep as I thought it would be. I glance back at Dash over my shoulder and… whoa, that’s creepy. She’s taken a step back and is staring at me with a cocked head and an unreadable expression.

“Something the matter?” I ask slowly.

She shakes her head. “No. I was just admiring how beautiful you are.”

I smile as I feel a blush coming on. I shift around awkwardly, before I gently lower myself into the pleasantly scalding water. Ooh, I wince as it stings me unexpectedly, but as the pain ebbs away, I slump my shoulders.

Slicking back my mane with wet hooves, I smile at Dash. “Why don’t you join me?”

“I was planning to,” she replies quickly as she throws off her shirt and steps into the tub with me. There is more than enough room for either of us to lie down comfortably, but it would appear Dash has no concept of ‘personal space.’

“Turn around,” she commands. I do so, and face away from her. I yelp as her hooves slip around my stomach and pull me into her chest. My head falls back and rests on her left shoulder, and I look up at her with bewilderment. She leans down and plants a quick kiss on my lips, but that doesn’t mean that it affects me any less, and I soon melt in her embrace. Breaking the kiss, she buries half of her face in my mane.

“You smell so good,” she whispers.

I giggle like a school filly. “Why, Miss Dash, you sure do know how ta make a girl feel pretty.”

She smiles. “I’m about to.” Keeping her left hoof wrapped around me, she extends her right wing and grabs a bottle of body wash off of the raised center platform. Again, I find myself staring at the sight, I wonder idly what else her wings could be used for… pouring the liquid onto her free hoof, she begins lathering the soap into my neck and shoulders. She slides her other hoof up my body and further massages me. I groan as I close my eyes.

“You like that?” she coos.

“Hmm.”

She trails down my arms and underarms, then down under to my ribs and chest, washing them gently as she goes. Her hooves wrap around me again as she trails down my chest and stomach. My breathing hitches as she comes to a stop just above my nethers. She reaches for a washcloth, squirting more soap onto it.

Dash leans forward and presses it firmly between my legs. She starts slowly at first, tracing the cloth up and down on me, but as my hips begin to move at their own rhythm, she presses harder against me. I toss my head back as my eyes slip close and I groan again, the pressure is building slowly inside me.

“Feel it,” Dash whispers, nipping gently at my ear. “Feel it for me.”

“Dash…” I whisper. My legs stiffen, and my breathing is erratic.

“…There, I think you’re clean enough,” she murmurs, then stops.

My eyes fly open. What?! But, but, I’m not even… I was… that’s not fair!

“W-why are you stopping?” I gasp, breathlessly.

“There will be time enough for that later.” She smiles, then plants a quick kiss on my forehead.

“But, Ah don’t wanna wait till later,” I whine at her.

“I know, but first…” she replies flatly, releasing me from her grip. She then makes her way over to the center raised platform and pulls herself up on it, turning her body to me as she positions herself in a sitting position with her legs spread.

“… I want you to please me.”

I stare blankly between her legs, I feel myself blush again. Meeting her eyes quickly, my mouth falls open. “P-please you?”

She nods silently.

I shuffle closer towards her, so I’m sitting directly in front of her. “And, how do Ah do that?”

“With your hoof.”

“Mah…” I raise my hoof and stare at it intensely with an uncertain look. Glancing up Dash, I find her watching me intently. I take a deep breath, I can do this! Scooting as close to Dash as I possibly can, I rest my left hoof on her right hip, and gently apply my right hoof to her crotch.

She feels warm underneath my touch. Slowly, I rub my hoof against her in small circular motions. Dash leans against the wall at her back and breaths a slow, long sigh. As I continue to my slow circular motions against her, her wings very gradually extend to their full length, although I’m not sure why they do that. It must be a Pegasus thing…

As I pleasure her, her wetness builds and soaks my hoof in her warm juices. I curve my hoof around and press the tip of it as far into her as I can, she moans loudly as I do this. I then trace my hoof up and down the length of her lips, like she did for me last night…

Last night.

I feel heat building between my haunches as the fresh memories flood back to me. I bite my lip as I increase my speed, her hips slowly begin thrusting to meet my rhythm. I didn’t know that clopping another pony could be such a turn on!

My hoof is now almost completely soaked by her wetness. And suddenly, I can hear her voice in the back of my mind as clear as day.

“See how good you taste.”

Cautioning a glance up at Dash, I find that her head is arched back and her eyes are closed. Returning my gaze to her moist haunches, I lick my lips as I steel myself. I can do this! Taking a final deep breath, I quickly remove my now saturated hoof and rest it on her other hip. Wasting no time, I press my muzzle deeply into her welcoming dock.

“Whoa, AJ!” she cries, and stares down at me, eyes wide and mouth agape from her harsh breathing. I meet her gaze and thrust my tongue deep into her. She moans loudly as she tosses her head back again. Instead of pushing me away, she places her hoofs atop my head and holds me in place. This isn’t at all like I expected it to be, her wet lips feel hot against mine, and there is a very mild taste of something that I can’t quite put my hoof on. Regardless, I don’t stop or quell my attack. I trace my tongue up and down the length of her lips, earning quivers and moans from her as I do so.

“Oh… Applejack… That feels good,” she murmurs.

Tracing my tongue up the length of her lips again, I come to a stop when I reach the top, and very gently clasp my lips around her clitoris. Taking my right hoof from her hip, I place it underneath the base of her sex, and slowly pull it back and forth in a sawing motion as I suckle her clit. She thrusts deeply against my mouth and moans loudly as I do this, so I increase my intensity, sawing faster and suckling harder.

“Applejack,” she breathes harshly. “I’m going to, ah, come in your mouth, i-if you don’t want me to, ah, stop now.” She thrusts her hips again. Her eyes are wide, wary and filled with anticipation.

Releasing her from my grasp, I open my mouth as wide as I can over her lips, and thrust my tongue inside her one last time. It’s enough to push her over the edge. Her wings flutter and flay uncontrollably as she screams, and holds my head in place as she thrusts again and again. Hot liquid explodes into my mouth, almost causing me to gag. As she stills, her wings fall limply beside her. I swallow my mouth full and suck in a fresh breath of air. Her ejaculation tastes fruity, with a tangy aftertaste, kinda like skittles…

I love skittles.

Wiping a small trickle of liquid from the corner of my mouth, I sit up fully and admire the sight before me.

Dash’s eyes are still closed and she huffs heavily for air. An adorable little blush adorns her cheeks, and her wings are still splayed out beside her. Her breathing finally begins to slow as she peeks down at me with high brows. Her face carries a look of, admiration… or respect? I don’t know, have I mentioned how hard it is to read her?

“Have you done that before?” she asks in a hushed voice.

I shake my head. “Eenope!” A proud smile spreads across my face.

“Damn, you never cease to amaze me.” She leans down and plants a deep kiss on my lips. Then slides off the raised platform and steps out of the tub. “Come on,” she beckons as she grabs a towel and begins wiping herself down.

“Where are we going?” I ask as I step out of bath. She hoofs me a towel, and I too, begin to dry myself.

She doesn’t answer my question, instead, she simply smiles coyly and waits for me to finish. Once we’re both dry, Dash leads me across the way and into her bedroom. Shutting the door as we enter, we come to a halt at the foot of Dashes bed. She takes a second to observe the stains, and then turns to me with a devious grin.

“I’m sure that’ll give Mrs Jones something to think about.” I shift uncomfortably and blush as Dash quickly ducks into her walk in wardrobe. She emerges a few seconds later with a red tie draped over her shoulder.

With a sultry, half-lidded look, she saunters up to me, making sure to sway her hips very deliberately. I feel my heart rate accelerate through the roof as she stops just in front of me.

“Applejack, do you trust me?” Her voice is low and sweetly seductive. My legs suddenly feel very weak.

“Yes,” I whisper.

“Good.” She gently pushes me backwards, so my haunches sink onto her bed. “Give me your hooves,” she demands.

I obey, and outstretch both of my hoofs for her. She takes the tie that was previously around her shoulders and binds my fetlocks together with a firm knot. She tugs at the binding to ensure that it’s secure. Her eyes are bright with excitement as she takes my bound wrists and pulls them over my head. The gesture is so alien and awkward, it causes me to fall back onto the bed. Dash falls with me, and lands on me to the side.

“Keep your hooves up here and don’t move them, understand?” Her eyes burn into mine.

I nod quickly, and silently.

“Good girl.” She traces her free hoof down my left cheek, then leans in and kisses the side of my throat.

I gasp. She continues trailing her way down my body. I want to touch her, so badly… I tuck my bound hooves behind my head, propping me up so I can look at her. To my surprise, Dash is staring up at me with intense eyes as she moves slowly towards my haunches. I squirm at the feeling of her hot breath against my coat.

When she reaches my burning nethers, she plants a single kiss just above my lips, then breaths a slow, moist breath directly onto my sex. I writhe against the sheets as I moan loudly. Spreading my legs even further, she nips at the inside of my left thigh.

“Please…” I beg.

“I like it when you beg to me.” She sighs against my sex again, and I groan loudly.

Placing her hooves on my thighs to hold them apart, she thrusts her tongue deep inside me. I cry out. Her tongue is so warm. While still fully inside me, she traces the length of my lips a few times, before she removes it. As she withdraws, she does so in an upwards licking fashion, gently brushing my clit as she does so. I cry out again.

She grasps one of my lips between her teeth and gently tugs on it, I groan loudly and she releases it almost immediately. She repeats this action several times, alternating as she goes. I can feel the pressure inside wanting a release. I think I’m close now…

She pulls back for a few seconds and allows me a brief respite. My rest doesn’t last long, and she soon clamps her entire mouth over my clitoris.

“Argh!” I cry out. She circles her tongue over the area around my clitoris, and I cry out and thrust upwards as she does so. Satisfied with the result, she changes tactics and tugs my sensitive area with her teeth while she flays her tongue left and right rapidly. That’s it, I can’t take it anymore. I thrust my hips as high into the air as I can as I come gloriously.

I fall back onto the bed in a panting, sweat soaked heap. I feel light headed and… amazing.

Dash climbs up onto the bed next to me. Facing towards me, she holds herself up on her left elbow. She licks the remaining fluids from her lips and smiles down at me.

“You are so sweet, Applejack,” she whispers.

“Ah could say the same about you, Miss Dash.”

Pulling my hooves from behind my head, I lie on my back fully and smile up at her. Returning my gaze, she smiles fondly back at me.

“Say yes.”

I frown at her. “Ta what?”

“To our agreement. To be mine, please.”

“A-ah don’t-“

“Applejack.” She gently places her hoof on my cheek and holds me in place so I can’t look away. “If you give yourself to me, it will be so much better. I can take you to places you didn’t even know existed.”

I gape at her. That does sound extraordinary... But do I want to do this? I mean, do I really want to become her glorified sex slave? Because that’s basically all I’ll be. I just don’t if it’ll be worth it. I just don’t know what to do!

I open my mouth to voice my concerns, I stop myself, however, as I hear the increasing sound of two ponies talking.

“But if she’s still in bed she must be sick! She never sleeps in.”

“Mrs. Dash, please.”

“Soarin, out of my way! You can’t keep me from my daughter.”

Judging from the clarity of the voices, I’d say that they were just on the other side of Dashes bedroom door.

“Mrs. Dash! She’s not alone.”

“What do you mean she’s not alone?”

“She has somepony with her!”

“ I- Oh…” The disbelief in her voice is abundantly apparent.

I look up at Dash with a look somewhere between horror and concern. She sighs and shakes her head. “Shit…” She looks down at me with an amused smile. “…It’s my mother.”

Chapter 10: Lunch with Rainbow

"Come on, we need to get dressed – that is, if you want to meet my mother.” She grins, leaps off the bed, and hastily pulls a shirt around herself. I struggle to my haunches.

“Gee. Ah’d love ta, sweetheart, but Ah kinda have a pre-existing problem here.” I gesture to my still bounded hooves.

Her grin widens. Leaning towards me, she undoes the tie. The woven pattern left a slight indentation in my fur, around my forehooves, just above my hooves. Dash gazes at me with amusement. She kisses my forehead quickly, then resumes getting dressed.

I climb to my hooves and brush my untidy mane aside. “Dash, why do Ah need ta get dressed? Ah don’t normally wear clothes.”

She turns on her heel almost immediately to face me. “No, Applejack, normal ponies don’t wear clothes.” She glances over her shoulder briefly. When she returns her attention to me she looks… uneasy, that’s not a good sign. “My parents aren’t exactly normal.”

“Granted, but the only thing Ah have is what Ah wore here and, well…” I gesture to the crumpled heap that was my dress at the foot of Dash’s bed.

Dash face-hoofs as she grunts in frustration.

“Maybe Ah should just stay…”

“Oh no you don’t,” Dash threatens. “You can wear something of mine.” She runs her hoof through her unkempt mane. Suddenly, I’ve lost my train of thought…

“Applejack, you could be wearing a potato sack and you would still look beautiful. Please stop worrying. I’d like you to meet my mother. Now, get dressed, I’ll go and calm her down.” She turns to leave the room, but not before she calls to me over her shoulder, “I expect you to see you in five minutes, or else I’ll drag you out here in whatever you’re wearing. My T-shirts are in my drawers, and there are shirts in the closet, help yourself.” She eyes me for a second, and then leaves the room, shutting the door behind her.

I sigh.

Well, it’s nice to know that I had a choice in this decision. Not that I don’t want to meet Dash’s mother, it’s just that, with this whole agreement, I honestly wasn’t expecting to.

Lazily making my way over to her chest of drawers, I take a look inside. On the rare occasion that I do wear clothes, I can say with absolute certainty that I’m not a ‘T-shirt’ kinda girl. Making my way to the walk in wardrobe, I find a slew of business shirts, most of which have both long sleeves and collars.

Walking deeper into the wardrobe, I find something odd yet intriguing, a blood red, zip-up jacket. I couldn't help my smug smile as I slid it off the rack and promptly dress myself, making sure it was long enough to cover my wrists. Not that I was worried about Dashes mother seeing the marks, she would only be able to see them if she was really looking for it. Still, better to be safe than sorry.

As I stand on my hind legs and do up the zipper, I realize that the jacket was also long enough to curve around my flanks. Hopefully, this will be socially acceptable enough for her mother, because wearing pants is where I draw the line.

Closing her wardrobe, I quietly open her bedroom door and dash across the hallway into the bathroom. It was at this point, when I looked up at the freckle faced mare in the mirror, that I realized just how much of a catastrophe my mane was. My thick, blonde hair was a mess of frayed ends, with single hairs popping up everywhere, and a few remaining curls, courtesy of Rare’s makeover.

Fortunately for me, not only did she have a mane brush in the cupboards under the bathroom sink, but she also had a few hair ties. After a couple of minutes of fierce brushing, I managed to get my mane and tail to resemble my signature style.

Okay, now that I look more presentable, I think I’m ready to meet her mother. Wait, something is missing… my Stetson! I look around frantically trying to find it, until I realize that I didn’t wear it here, and it’s still back at the farmhouse. Laughing nervously to myself, I stroll out of the bathroom and carefully make my down the stairs into the main room.

“Here she is,” Dash stands from her position on the couch.

Her expression is warm and appreciative. The sandy-haired Unicorn mare standing next to her turns to me with high browed surprise. Wait, Unicorn? Oh, right, I keep forgetting they’re not her real parents… she is immaculately dressed in a caramel-coloured knit sweater dress, which in a weird kinda way, offsets her light pink coat really well.

“Mother, this is Applejack. Applejack, this is Helping Trevelyan-Dash.”

Dr. Dash extends her hoof to me. Trevelyan, so that’s what her initial stands for.

“A pleasure to meet you,” she murmurs. If I’m not mistaken, there is an abundant amount of surprise in her… everything. However, that doesn’t stop the warm glow in her hazel eyes. I meet her hoof and offer the friendliest smile I can muster.

“Dr. Trevelyan-Dash,” I murmur.

“Please, call me Helping.” As she grins, Rainbow frowns. “I am usually Dr. Trevelyan, and Mrs. Dash is my mother-in-law.” She looks at Rainbow, questioningly. “So, how did you two meet?”

“Applejack interviewed me for the Equestrian Insider.”

She looks at me with even more surprise. “Oh, so you’re a journalist?”

I laugh awkwardly. “No Ma’am, that would be mah roommate, Rarity Belle. She was ill at the time, and Ah was kinda roped inta doin’ it.”

“I see.”

Dashes mobile starts ringing. “Sorry, I have to take this,” Dash states, then crosses into the dining room, leaving me alone with her mother. Well, at least this isn’t awkward or anything! (Obvious sarcasm.)

“So, Applejack, what do you do for a living? If you don’t mind me asking, that is.” She crosses over the wall-window between the piano and lounge room, I follow her.

“Ah’m an apple farmer by trade. Currently Ah own mah own farm, Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Interesting, and how long have you known my daughter?”

“Uh, about a week, maybe a bit more, maybe a bit less. Time’s been a bit funny fer me.”

“And you two are, er…” She seemed to be having trouble finding the right words.

“Together?” I offer.

She gives me a small smile and nods.

“It’s kinda complicated. But yes, we are.”

“I see. Well, I can safely say this was the last thing I was expecting. I mean, I didn’t think that she was-“

“A fillyfooler?” I deadpan.

Helping looks up at me with shock. “Well, yes and no.” She doesn’t quite meet my eyes. “I’m sorry, I meant no offense. You have to understand, Rainbow is very reserved, and she never talks about her personal life.”

I cast my gaze to Dash, who has her back to us and is still preoccupied with her phone call. “Yeah, that’s why it’s complicated. Dash doesn’t like others knowing about her orientation, but ya can't blame her her, she had bad experiences when she was still in the orphanage.”

Helping snaps her gaze back to me almost immediately. “She told you about the orphanage?”

I meet her gaze with a weary look. “Yeah…”

“We’ve been trying to get her to talk about it, since we adopted her.” She looks amazed.

Okay, that surprises me. “She never told you?”

She slowly shakes her head. “How did you manage to get that out of her?”

I take a deep breath. “Well, Dash wanted a… relationship, but she wanted it ta be a secret. Now, Ah don’t much care fer lying ta others, so Ah confronted her, and asked her the reasons fer her decision. Which was probably the worst thing Ah could do, ‘cause she shut down and wouldn’t talk ta me. Ah told her Ah wasn’t gonna leave, and if she needed someone ta talk to I’d be there. So she talked and Ah listened.”

Helping shakes her head in disbelief. “You’ve know my daughter for a week, and you’ve already done what I couldn’t in twelve years.”

Twelve years!? I open my mouth to reply, but Rainbow chooses that exact moment to re-join us.

“My apologies.”

Helping smiles at her. “Work?”

Dash nods, and Helping sighs as she shakes her head. “You know, you really should take more personal time. I haven’t seen you for two weeks, darling.”

“I know, I’m sorry,” Rainbow murmurs, her expression is unreadable.

“I was hoping we could have lunch together, but I can see that you have other plans, and I don’t want to interrupt your day,” Rainbow offers her a cheek, which Helping steps up to and plants a brief, sweet kiss onto. She doesn’t touch her.

“I have to take Applejack back to Ponyville.”

“Of course, darling. Applejack, it’s been a pleasure. I do hope we meet again.” She extends a hoof to me again, only this time, she smiles warmly.

I return the gesture, “Likewise, Ma’am.”

Soarin appears with a long, cream coat draped over one of his extended wings. Wait, Soarin? Where did he even come from…?

“Mrs. Dash?”

“Thank you, Soarin,” He leads her through the steel sliding door and out of the, house…? I guess I hadn’t put much thought into that, is this a house? It doesn’t look like one, in the traditional sense anyway.

Dash steps up to me after they’ve gone, she does not look happy, “What were you two talking about?”

I blink, slightly stunned at the bluntness of the question. “Nothing. Just mah job, and your… orientation.”

She narrows her eyes at me, but doesn’t say anything else. She trots into her study, and emerges a few minutes later with a document tucked under wing.

Her expression has returned to neutral has she trots up to me, “This is the contract. Read it, and we’ll discuss it next weekend. I suggest you do some research, so you know what’s involved.” She pauses. “That is if you agree, I really hope you do,” she adds in a softer, anxious tone.

“Research?”

“You’d be amazed what you can find out on the internet,” she murmurs.

Internet? I don’t even have access to a computer! I guess I could use Rare’s, although, I am under a nondisclosure agreement. And it would be just a little awkward if she asked me what I needed it for…

“Is something wrong?” Dash asks, with a cocked head.

“Ah, don’t have a computer. Ah might be able ta borrow Rare’s.”

She hoofs me the contract, “Hmm, I’m sure I would be able to, err, lend you one. Go and get your things, we’ll head back to Ponyville and get some lunch on the way.”

“Sure,” I nod and head towards the bedroom, still holding the contract against me chest with my right hoof. Walking on three legs. while difficult, is not impossible. It only takes a few minutes for me to gather my dress from last night, when I meet Dash at the entrance. She hoofs me a leather messenger bag, which I sling over my back, and use to carry my personal possessions.

“Are you ready?”

I nod, and we head outside. The air is crisp as the wind swirls around us, in hindsight, it was a good thing I picked the jacket. Soarin is standing next to the carriage on the landing pad when we step up to him.

“Tomorrow,” Dash says to him, and he nods.

“Very well, Ma’am, have a safe trip.”

Climbing into the carriage, I take a seat by the window, and we are soon whisked on our way towards Ponyville. I stare at the passing view, not really taking in anything or paying much attention to it. As I blankly stare into space, one fact becomes abundantly clear to me…

I need to know more about sex.

Huh, it’s nice that I can say - err, think the word without blushing like school filly. But moving on, I really do need to learn more about it. Maybe Rare can help fill me in, logically she’s the only choice, I mean, I can’t ask Dash about it. And I would prefer not to talk to Mac about it, because that wouldn’t be awkward at all…

“Applejack?”

I blinked twice, and turn my head towards Dash. “Hmm?”

She has a look of concern that touches her eyes, “I was calling your name, are you alright?”

I sigh, “Well, no. If Ah’m completely honest.”

“Oh?” I have her full attention now.

“Well...” I flush. Okay, maybe I can’t talk about it without blushing like a school filly… How can I put this? “Ah need ta talk ta Rare. Ah have so many questions about sex, and you’re too involved. If you want me ta do the things you want… Ah just need a point of reference.”

She rolls her eyes, “Fine. Talk to her if you must, but make sure she doesn’t mention anything to Elliot.”

“She wouldn’t. By the same token, Ah wouldn’t tell you anything she told me about him.”

“The difference is, I don’t want to know about his sex life,” Rainbow murmurs dryly. “Elliot is a nosy prick like that. But only tell her what we’ve done so far,” she warns. “Rarity would probably have my clit in a vice if she knew what I wanted to do with you,” she adds softly. I don’t think I’m supposed to hear it. Truthfully, I kinda wish I didn’t, because now all I can think about is how painful that would be!

“Okay,” I reply timidly.

Her lips quirk up, and she shakes her head, “The sooner I have you submission the better, and then we can stop all this.”

“Stop what?”

“You, defying me.”

I’m defying her? How? We both fall into silence, and I return my attention to the passing scenery, at this rate we should be back on the farm by midday. Dash doesn’t speak again until we’re just on the outskirts of Ponyville.

“Are you hungry, Applejack?”

I nod, “A little.”

She smiles at me.

The restaurant is small, and homey. Honestly, I don’t think I’ve even been here before. Not that I get much free time to go out, mind you. But after living here for my entire life, you would think that I’ve seen everything that this town has to offer.

I would describe the décor of the restaurant as… Chaotic, random wooden chairs and tables adorned with vases of wildflowers make up the cramped patio.

“I haven’t been here for a while. We don’t get a choice – they serve whatever they’ve caught or gathered,” Rainbow wiggles her eyebrows in mock horror, and I can’t help but laugh at her.

The waitress is a purple Pegasus mare with a long, a dark green stylized mane that covers the right side of her face. She takes our drink orders, and flushes when she sees Rainbow. She tries her best to avoid eye contact with her. You know, it’s refreshing to see that I’m not the only mare that is reduced to putty by Dashes charms.

“Two glasses of the Pinot Grigio,” Rainbow says with the voice of authority.

She nods, and hastily flees from out table. I can’t help but feel sorry for the poor girl.

“So, my mother likes you,” Dash announces, snapping me from my train of thought.

I smile. “Well Ah’m glad, she seems like a lovely pony.”

She nods curtly.

I frown. “She didn’t know you were gay, did she?”

Dash glares at me, as if to say ‘we’re in a public place’ but that’s exactly the reason I feel so confident that she won’t do anything, at least I hope not anyway.

She sighs. “No, that wasn’t exactly how I planned on coming out.”

I quirk an eyebrow. “Really? And how did ya plan on coming out?”

“I didn’t.”

I stare at her, unsure how to respond to that.

“Although, I suppose it’s not a completely wasted endeavor.”

I tilt my head. “Why is that?”

She smiles. “Because, she always thought I was a virgin. And perhaps now, she’ll stop trying to set me up on blind dates.”

I can’t help but giggle at that. “Why did she think that?”

“Because she’s never seen me with a partner.”

“Really? Not even one of the fifteen?”

She smiles, “You remembered. No, not even one of the fifteen.”

“Oh.”

“You know, this has been a weekend of firsts for me, too.”

“Has it now?”

“I’ve never slept with anyone, never had sex in my bed, and never introduced a mare to my mother. I’ve also never let another pony go down on me before,” Her eyes burn with a soft intensity that takes my breath away.

“Go down on you?”

She smirks. “What you did with your mouth? In the bathtub?”

I blush, “Really!? You’ve never done that before?”

She shakes her head. “No. I don’t very much like the idea of another ponies teeth on one of my most sensitive areas. That being said, it was not as terrible as I thought, what are you doing to me, Applejack?” She smiles.

The waitress arrives with our drinks, and I immediately take a quick sip from mine, “Ah really enjoyed this weekend.”

She smiles, “Me, too.”

A few seconds pass, before I decide to test the waters. “So, err, have you really never had ‘vanilla sex’ with anypony else?”

She nods, “Sort of.” Her voice is wary. She frowns for a moment, almost as if she’s debating whether or not to tell me something important, “One of my mother’s friends seduced me when I was fifteen.”

“Ya don’t say,” Seduced? When she was fifteen? Sweet Celestia, that’s barely older than Apple Bloom!

“She had very particular tastes. I was her submissive for six years.”

“Huh,” I don’t even know what to say to that.

“So, I do know what it involves,” Her eyes glow with insight.

I stare at her. I think I can safely say this is the first time in my entire life, that I have ever been speechless, not counting all those other time Dash has caused me to ‘come up short’ as Rare would put it. Dash takes my silence as a cue to continue.

“I didn’t really have a run-of-the-mill introduction to sex.”

Now, my curiosity kicks in, “So, you’ve never dated anypony before?”

She thinks for a moment, “Anypony? No,” She shakes her head to articulate her point.

The waitress comes back and delivers us two bowls of soup, Rainbow digs into her immediately. I, on the other hoof, find myself hungry for something other than food.

“Why?” I ask once the waitress has left.

She smiles sardonically at me, “Do you really want to know?”

“Yes.”

“I didn’t want to. She was all I wanted, all I needed. And she would’ve probably have beat the shit out of me if I did,” She smiles fondly.

That might have been a bit too much information – but I want to know more…

“So, if she was friends with your mother, how old was she?”

She smirks, “Old enough to know better.”

“Do you still see her?”

“Yes.”

“Do you still, see her?” I blush a little.

“No, she’s a very good friend.”

“Does your mother know?”

She gives me a ‘don’t be stupid look’, “Of course not.”

I open my mouth to respond, but nothing comes out. Dash returns her attention to her soup, seemingly satisfied with her exposition dump. But, being the stubborn pony that I am, I’ll be damned if I’m going let my curiosity go unsated.

“So, you were her sub. But it couldn’t have been full-time?”

“Well, it was, although I didn’t see her all the time. It was… difficult, after all, I was still in school, and then university. You should eat your soup.”

I prod my bowl with a tepid hoof. “Ah’m not really that hungry.”

Her expression hardens, “Eat,” she says quietly, a little too quietly.

I stare at her. Reluctantly, I slip my hoof inside the cuff at the base of my spoon - designed so Earth and Pegasus ponies can use cutlery - and take a small sip, I force myself to swallow. Despite the fact that this soup is delicious, I just don’t think I can stomach that much more.

“Good,” she smiles to herself.

“Is this what our relationship'll be like? You telling me what ta do?”

“Yes,” she murmurs.

“Ah see.”

“And what’s more, you’ll want me to,” she adds in a low voice.

Ha! I doubt that very much, “It’s a big step,” I murmur as I take another sip of my soup.

“It is,” Her voice sounds tense.

I glance up at her; her eyes are wide and grave. “Applejack, you have to go with your gut. Do the research and read the contract, I’m happy to discuss any aspect with you. You have my number, don’t hesitate to call me if you need to.”

“Ah appreciate that Dash, Ah really do. But right now, Ah just need time.”

She nods shortly, “That’s understandable. Perhaps we could have dinner – say Wednesday? Would that give you enough time?”

I nod, “Ah think so.”

“Good. I really want this to work Applejack, more than you could possibly know.” There is sincerity in her voice that is reflected in her eyes. And now I can’t help but think, why does she want me? Surely one of the fifteen could sate her needs, what does she want? Unless… Am I just a number? The sixteenth conquest she’s claimed, and added to the list?

I furrow my brows at her, “What happened to the fifteen?” I blurt out.

She raises her eyebrows in surprise, “Well, various things, but it all boiled down to… incompatibility,” she shrugs.

“And you think Ah might be compatible with you?”

“Yes.”

“So ya ain’t seeing any of them anymore?”

“No, I’m not. Contrary to popular belief, I am monogamous in my relationships.”

Really? Well, that’s news to me. I figured Rainbow of all ponies would have engaged in multiple partners at once… I wonder what that would be like? Four sets of hooves tenderly caressing my body. Two different tongues…

I feel myself blush as I bite my lip, Dash looks over at me with a wicked smile.

“I would give anything to know what you’re thinking right now.”

“It’s time like this, that Ah’m glad you can’t read my mind.”

“Your mind, no,” Her eyes trail up and down the length of me, “But your body – I’ve gotten to know that quite well since yesterday,” Her tone is suggestive.

I put my spoon down and push my half-empty bowl away from me, I can’t eat anymore.

“That’s it? That’s all you’re going to eat?”

I nod. She scowls at me, but chooses not to say anything. How does she do that? How does she switch from one mood to another so quickly? It’s… difficult to keep up with her. After she’s finished her meal, she motions for the waitress and asks for the bill. Once it’s paid she stands and extends her wing to me.

“Come,” Taking me under her wing, she leads me back to the carriage. I smile. This contact, fur against fur, this is what normal ponies in relationships do, isn’t it? This is all I want. Maybe submitting, and signing the contract is the right choice here. If it gives me more moments like this, then it has to be the right choice, right?

Neither of us speak for the entire three minutes that it takes to drive out to Sweet Apple Acres. When we arrive at the farmhouse, the sun is just starting to set behind the mountains to the West. Sweet Celestia! How long were we at that café?! Dash steps out of the carriage and offers me a hoof, like a proper gentlemare.

Taking it, I smile at her, “Would you like ta come in fer while?”

“No. I have work to do,” she says simply, gazing at me.

I give her a polite smile and turn to walk away. I stop when I feel her wing stretch across my back. Confused, I turn back to her.

“Wait,” she whispers. She looks conflicted, like she doesn’t quite know what to do. Suddenly, she leans forward and plants a kiss on my cheek, “Thank you for this weekend, AJ. It’s been… the best. Wednesday? I’ll pick you up from here?”

“Wednesday,” I nod, and feel myself blush as I look down at my hooves. I realize that I’m still wearing her jacket.

I rear up onto my hind legs, “Dash?” I call softly. She is about to climb into her carriage when she turns and looks at me with surprise. Unslinging the shoulder bag, I slowly unzip the jacket, and shrug it off, holding it against my body, I slowly make my way towards her on three legs, “It wouldn’t be proper if Ah took ya clothes…” I lay the folded jacket across her back, pressing my cheek against hers as I do so. I whisper delicately in her ear, “Even if Ah am naked right now.”

I pull back to see her reaction…

The word ‘shocked’, doesn’t quite justify it. Her eyes are wide and her mouth is hanging open, there is a faint blush across her cheeks, and her wings twitch and flutter uncontrollably. I couldn’t have asked for a better reaction.

I smile at her with low, half-lidded eyes, “Wednesday,” I whisper. I turn, snatch the bag up with my teeth, and saunter up the dirt path towards the farmhouse. As I go, I make sure to sway my hips exaggeratedly. I grin to myself the entire trip. YES! I can affect her just as much as she affects me! My entire mood has changed and I feel amazing.

When I enter the house, I find Rare lounging around in the living room. “You’re back! Where’s Rainbow? How are you?” Her voice is anxious, she bounds up to me and locks me into a bone-crushing embrace.

“Well, how was it? I couldn’t stop thinking about, after Elliot left, that is,” She grins mischievously at me.

I smile politely back at her, and sling the bag over my back once again, “It was good Rare. Really good, Ah think.”

“You think?”

“Well, Ah don’t have anything to compare it to, do Ah?” I slowly make my way towards the kitchen.

“Did she make you come?”

Whaa?! I trip, and fall flat on my face. Rare rushes to my side, and helps me to my hooves. “Dang it Rare! You’re about as subtle as a buck ta the face, ya know that?”

She grins sheepishly at me, “My apologies, darling. But did she?”

I dust myself off, and frown as I decide what to tell her, you know, being in possession of a signed legal document and all. Only what we’ve done so far. That’s what Dash said, so that’s what I’ll tell her. I can’t help my coy grin as I take a seat at the kitchen table. “Yeah, she did. Twice.”

“Twice?!” Rare gushes, as she takes a seat opposite me.

I nod.

“That is good.” She looks at me with disbelief, “Your first time. Good heavens, Rainbow must really know what she’s doing.”

I smile, if you only knew…

“My first time was horrible,” she continues, making a sad comedy face.

“Really?” That has me curious, she’s never told me this story, but then again, I never asked.

“Yes, Snowflake. High school, dickless jock.” She shudders, “He was rough, and I wasn’t ready. We were both drunk. Ugh – it took me months before I tried again, and not with him, praise Celestia. I was far too young, you were right to wait.”

“Rare. That sounds terrible.”

She looks wistful, “Indeed, it took me almost a full year to have my first orgasm, and here you are… twice? On your first time?!”

I nod shyly. You know, I thought losing it would make talking about sex less awkward, but that couldn’t be further from the truth.

“I’m glad you lost it to someone who can at least tell their arse from their elbow. So when are you seeing her again?”

“Wednesday, we’re having dinner.”

“So you still like her?”

“Of course. But, Ah don’t know about… the future.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s complicated, Rare. Our worlds are completely different.” That, and the fact that she wants to make me her sex slave.

“Oh, Applejack. Don’t let it be about the money. You know, Elliot said it’s very unusual for Rainbow to date anypony.”

“Really now?” My voice is higher than I anticipated. Argh! I really want to tell her, this doesn’t feel right. I’m not usually one to keep things to myself, but I'm not sure what Dash would do if I disclosed anything. Now that’s an interesting thought, what would she do? Take all my money?

Actually, I should probably look up ‘penalties for breaching a non disclosure agreement’ while I’m doing my ‘research.’ Gee whiz, it feels like I’ve been given a school assignment. Ha ha, yeah, and Rainbow is the professor grading me. B-because, I’m just the poor school filly, who’s gotten behind in her studies, and needs to stay after class for detention…

“You are in dire need of some disciplining, young lady.” Dash grins, as she smacks the ruler against her hoof in anticipation.

My eyes widen, “No ma’am, please! Ah’ll do anything!”

Her grin darkens, “That’s right, you will.”

I bite my lip. Oh professor, I’d do anything for and A…

“Um, Applejack?”

I blink, “Say what now?”

“Uh, you dazed off for a bit there, darling. Is everything alright?”

I can feel my cheeks redden as I put on a forced smile, quick say something! “Uh n-no, I mean yes! I mean… actually, I wanted to ask you something, about Pegasus wings…”

She quirks an eyebrow. “Yes?”

“Well, when Dash and Ah were… together, her wings were acting all weird. Ah was just curious if you knew anything about that?”

She smiles. “Ahhhhhh. Just a second, I’ll be right back.” She disappears out of the kitchen. When she returns she has a smug look on her face. Trailing next to her, suspended in her magic field, is a large looking leather bound tome.

Setting the book down in front of me, Rarity smiled. “I believe this should hold all of the answers you are looking for.”

I pull back the leather cover to reveal a blue book with an anatomical drawing of a Pegasus smothering the cover. I read the title out loud…

“Mood Wings: Observations of Pegasus Body Language, by Keen Eye?” I look up at Rare, puzzled.

“Quite a fascinating read, if I do say so myself. Everything you’ve ever wanted to know about Pegasi body language, but were too afraid to ask, is contained within that book.”

I smile, as I sigh and fold the dust cover back over the book. “Well, looks like Ah’ve got a bit of light reading to do.” Standing, I snatch the book off the table, bid Rare a good night, and head up to my bedroom.

Nudging the door open, I close it behind me. It feel like forever since I was in my bedroom, but nothing has changed. My Queen size double bed is still, just to the right of the entrance. With my bedside table literally right next the the door. My study desk is still in the far left hoof corner. Nothing has changed, but everything's different.

Setting Rare’s book down on my bedside table, I unsling Dash’s messenger bag and throw it onto my bed. I plop down onto my haunches, and sigh a breath of relief. Today has been, just… what did Dash say? The best? Yeah, yeah that sums it up pretty nicely. A smile spreads across my face as I gaze at nothing in particular.

And now that I’m by myself, accompanied only by silence, and the occasional chirps of the crickets outside, that inevitable question rears its ugly head.

Do you really want to do this?

I sigh. That’s the million bit question, isn’t it? I want to, I really do. But I want what we had today, hearts and flowers, but I get the feeling that Dash is only humoring me until I sign the contract, and once that happens, all bets are off! But that’s just the thing, I want more of today, not just the sex, but the actual ‘relation’ part of the relationship. I don’t want this to stop, far from it in fact, but I’m not sure I want to be her sex doll either.

But what about Hearts and Flowers? My subconscious whispers to me.

I blink.

The carriage, outside the farmhouse, not fifteen minutes ago. When Dash kissed me. She looked, unsure. "I don’t know anything about romance.” But still, she kissed me. At least she's trying...

I glance at the bag on my bed with tired eyes. I sigh again, if she can try to accompany something she's not used to, then I have no right to do any less. Besides, I can’t sign the contract if I don’t know what is involved. Climbing onto my bed, I hoof the bag open and slide the contract out. Well, now or never, I glance down and begin to slowly read the first page.

Maybe I’m looking at it all wrong, maybe this isn’t a bad thing, nothing ventured and nothing gained, after all. I mean, honestly, how bad could it possibly be?

Chapter 11: Back to the Farm

CONTRACT

Made this day _________________ (“Commencement Date”)

BETWEEN:

(“The Domme”)

Ms Rainbow Dash of 301 Golden Wattle Lane, Canterlot, 4899.

(“The Submissive”)

Ms Apple Jack of Sweet Apple Acres, Ponyville, 1254.

THE PARTIES AGREE AS FOLLOWS

1. The following are the terms of a binding contract between The Domme and The Submissive.

FUNDAMENTAL TERMS

2. The fundamental purpose of this contract is to allow The Submissive to explore her sensuality and her limits safely, with due respect and regard for her need, her limits and her well-being.

3. The Domme and The Submissive agree and acknowledge that all that occurs under the contract will be consensual, confidential and subject to the agreed limits and safety procedures set out in the contract. Additional limits and safety procedures may be agreed in writing.

4. The Domme and The Submissive each warrant that they suffer from no sexual, serious, or life-threatening illnesses, including – but not limited to – HIV, Herpes, and Hepatitis. If during the term (as defined below) or any extended time during this contract, either party should be diagnosed with or become aware of any such illnesses, she will inform the other party immediately and in any event prior to any form of physical contact between the parties.

5. Adherence to the above warranties, agreements, and undertakings (and additional limits and safety procedures agreed under clause 3 above) are fundamental to this contract. Any breach shall render this contract void, with immediate effect, and each party member agrees to be fully responsible to the other for the consequences of the breach.

6. Everything in this contract must be read and interpreted in light of the fundamental purpose and the Fundamental Terms set out in clause 2 – 5 above.

ROLES

7. The Domme shall take responsibility for the well-being and the proper training, guidance and discipline of The Submissive. She shall decide the nature of such training, guidance and discipline and the time and place of its administration, subject to the agreed terms, limitations and safety procedures set out in this contract or agreed additionally under clause 3 above.

8. If at any time The Domme should fail to keep to the agreed terms, limitation and safety procedures set out in this contract or agreed additionally under clause 3 above, The Submissive is entitled to terminate this contract forthwith and to leave the service of The Domme without notice.

9. Subject that to proviso and to clauses 2 – 5 above, The Submissive is to serve and obey The Domme in all things. Subject to the agreed terms, limits, and safety procedures set out in this contract or agreed additionally under clause 3 above, she shall without question or hesitation offer The Domme such pleasure that she may require and shall accept without question or hesitation The Domme's training, guidance and discipline in whatever form it may take.

COMMENCEMENT AND TERMS

10. The Domme and The Submissive enter into this contract on the Commencement Date fully aware of is nature and undertake to abide by its conditions without exception.

11. This contract shall be effective for a period of three calendar months (“The Term”). On expiration of The Term the parties shall discuss whether this contract and its arrangements they have made under this contract are satisfactory and whether the needs of each party have been met. Either party member may propose the extension of this contract subject to adjustments to its Term or to the agreements they have made under it. In the absence of agreement to such extension this contract shall terminate and both parties will be free to live their lives separately.

AVAILABILITY

12. The Submissive will make herself available to The Domme from Friday evenings through to Sunday afternoons each week during The Term at times to be specified by The Domme (“The Allotted Times”). Further allocated time can be mutually agreed on by both party members on an ad hoc basis.

13. The Domme reserves the right to dismiss The Submissive from her service at any time for any reason. The Submissive may request her release at any time, such request to be granted at the discretion of The Domme subject only to The Submissive’s rights under clauses 2 – 5 and 8 above.

LOCATION

14. The Submissive will make herself available during The Allotted Times and agree additional time and location to be determined by The Domme. The Dominant will ensure that all travel costs incurred by The Submissive for that purpose are met by The Domme.

SERVICE PROVISIONS

15. The following service provisions have been discussed and agreed and will be adhered to by both parties during The Term. Both parties accept that certain matters may arise that are not covered by the terms of this contract or the service provision, or that certain matter may be renegotiated. In such circumstances, further clauses may be proposed by way of amendment. Any further clauses or amendments must be agreed, documented, and signed by both parties and shall be subject to the fundamental terms set under clauses 2 – 5 above.

DOMME

15.1 The Domme shall make The Submissive’s health and safety a priority at all times. The Domme shall not at any time require, request or demand The Submissive to participate at the hooves of The Domme in the activates detailed in Appendix 2 or in any act that either party deems to be unsafe. The Domme will not undertake or permit to be undertaken in any action which could cause serious injury or any risk to The Submissive’s life. The remaining sub-clauses of this clause 15 are to be read subject to this proviso and to the Fundamental matters agreed in the clause 2 – 5 above.

15.2 The Domme accepts The Submissive as her, to own, control, dominate and discipline during The Term. The Domme may use The Submissive’s body at any time during The Allotted Times or at any agreed additional times in any manner she deems fit, sexually or otherwise.

15.3 The Domme shall provide The Submissive with all necessary training and guidance in how to properly serve The Domme.

15.4 The Domme shall maintain a stable and safe environment in which The Submissive may perform her duties in service to The Domme.

15.5 The Domme may discipline The Submissive as necessary to ensure The Submissive fully appreciates her role of subservience to The Domme and to discourage any unacceptable conduct. The Domme may flog, spank, whip or corporally punish The Submissive as she sees fit, for the purpose of discipline, for her own personal enjoyment, or for any other reason which she is not obliged to provide.

15.6 In training and the administration of discipline The Domme shall ensure that no permanent marks are made upon The Submissive’s body nor any injuries incurred may require medical attention.

15.7 In training and in the administration of discipline The Domme shall ensure that the discipline and the instruments used for the purpose of discipline are safe, shall not be used in such a way as to cause serious harm, and shall not in any way exceed the limits defined and detailed in this contract.

15.8 In case of illness or injury The Domme shall care for The Submissive, seeing to her health and safety, encouraging and, when necessary, ordering medical attention when it is judged necessary by The Domme.

15.9 The Domme shall maintain her own good health and seek medical attention when necessary in order to maintain a risk-free environment.

15.10 The Domme shall not loan her Submissive to another Domme or Dominant.

15.11 The Domme may hoofcuff, restrain, or bind The Submissive at any time during The Allotted Times or any agreed additional times for any reason and for the extended periods of time, giving due regard for the health and safety of The Submissive.

15.12 The Domme will ensure that all equipment used for the purpose of training and discipline shall be maintained in a clan, hygienic and safe state at all times.

SUBMISSIVE

15.13 The Submissive accepts The Domme as her master, with the understanding that she is now the property of The Domme, to be dealt with as The Domme pleases during The Term generally but specifically during The Allotted Times and any additional agreed allotted times.

15.14 The Submissive shall obey the rules (“The Rules”) set out in Appendix 1 to this agreement.

15.15 The Submissive shall serve The Domme in any way The Domme sees fit and shall endeavour to please The Domme at all times to the best of her ability.

15.16 The Submissive shall take all measures necessary to maintain her good health and shall request or seek medical attention whenever it is needed, keep The Domme informed at all times of any health issues that may arise.

15.17 The Submissive shall accept without question and all disciplinary action deemed by The Domme and remember her status and role in regard to The Domme at all times.

15.18 The Submissive shall not touch or pleasure herself sexually without permission from The Domme.

15.19 The Submissive shall submit to any sexual activity demanded by The Domme and shall do so without hesitation or argument.

15.20 The Submissive shall accept whippings, floggings, spankings, canings, paddlings, or and other discipline The Domme should decide to administer, without hesitation, inquiry or complaint.

15.21 The Submissive shall not look directly into the eyes of The Domme except when specifically instructed to do so. The Submissive shall keep her eyes cast down, and maintain a quiet and respectful bearing in the presence of The Domme.

15.22 The Submissive shall always conduct herself in a respectful manner to The Domme and shall address her as only as Ma’am, Ms Dash or any such other title that The Domme may direct.

15.23 The Submissive will not touch The Domme without her express permission to do so.

ACTIVITIES

16. The Submissive shall not participate in activities or sexual acts that either party deems unsafe or any activity detailed in Appendix 2.

17. The Domme and The Submissive have discussed the activities set in Appendix 3 and recorded in writing on Appendix 3 their agreement and respect of them.

SAFEWORDS

18. The Domme and The Submissive recognize that The Domme may make demands of The Submissive that cannot be met with incurring physical, mental, emotional, or spiritual harm at the time the demands are made to The Submissive. In such circumstances related to this The Submissive may make use of a safe word (“The Safe Word(s)”). Two Safe Words will be invoked depending on the severity of the demands.

19. The Safe Word “Yellow” will be used to bring attention to The Domme that The Submissive is close to her limit of endurance.

20. The Safe Word “Red” will be used to bring attention to The Domme that The Submissive cannot tolerate any more demands. When this word is said, The Domme’s action will cease completely and with immediate effect.

CONCLUSION

21. We the undersigned have read and understand full the provisions of this contract. We freely accept the terms of this contract and have acknowledged this by our signatures below.

____________________________________

The Domme: Rainbow Dash

Date:

____________________________________

The Submissive: Apple Jack

Date:

Appendix 1

Rules:

Obedience:

Sleep:

The Submissive will ensure she achieves a minimum of seven hours of sleep a night when she is not with the Domme.

Food:

The Submissive will eat regularly to maintain her health and well-being from a prescribed list of foods (Appendix 4). The Submissive will not snack between meals, with the exception of fruit.

Clothing:

Exercise:

Personal Hygiene/Beauty:

Personal Qualities:

Failure to comply with any of the above will result in immediate punishment, the nature of which shall be determined by the Domme.

Appendix 2

Hard Limits

No acts involving fire play.

No acts involving urination or defecation and the products thereof.

No acts involving needles, knives, piercing, or blood.

No acts involving gynaecological medical instruments.

No acts involving foals or animals.

No acts that will leave any permanent marks on the skin.

No acts involving breath control.

No activity that involves the direct contact of electric current (whether alternating or direct), fire, or flames on the body.

Appendix 3

Soft Limits

To be discussed with both parties.

Does The Submissive consent to:

• Masturbation

• Cunnilingus

• Vaginal intercourse

• Vaginal hoofing

• Anal intercourse

• Anal hoofing

Does The Submissive consent to the use of:

• Vibrators

• Butt plugs

• Dildos

• Other vaginal/anal toys

Does The Submissive consent to:

• Bondage with a rope

• Bondage with leather cuffs

• Bondage with hoofcuffs/shackles/manacles

• Bondage with tape

• Bondage with other

Does The Submissive consent to be restrained with:

• Hooves bound in front

• Hocks bound

• Elbows bound

• Hooves bound behind back

• Chestnuts bound

• Fetlocks bound to each other

• Binding to fixed items, furniture, ect.

• Binding with spread bar

• Suspension

Does The Submissive consent to be blindfolded?

Does The Submissive consent to be gagged?

How much pain is the Submissive willing to experience? Where 1 is likes intensely and 5 is dislikes intensely

1-2-3-4-5

Does The Submissive consent to the following forms of pain/punishment/discipline:

• Spanking

• Whipping

• Biting

• Genital clamps

• Hot wax

• Paddling

• Caning

• Ice

• Other types/methods of pain

Sweet. Merciful. Celestia.

What? No… just wait a gosh-darn minute here, WHAT?! She… she wants to… Butt plugs!? Genital clamps!?

No. no, no no no no no no! No.

I… I don’t think I can do this… my mouth is dry, and my head is spinning. Just how in the hell can I agree to something like this? And it’s for my benefit? To explore my sensuality, my limits and safety?! Oh, come on! I scoff angrily. Serve and obey in all things, all things! I shake my head, this doesn’t seem real. Wait a minute, don’t they say that in marriage? Obey?

Actually, do ponies still say that when they get married? I shake my head, I’m getting side-tracked here… I scan over the document again. It only lasts for three months – is that why she’s had so many? She doesn’t keep them for very long? Or do they just get sick of it after a while? I mean, three months?! Every weekend!?

Granted, I didn’t have that much of a social life before I met her. And I see Rare and the rest of my family pretty much every day, but still… this whole thing doesn’t sound… practical.

And another thing – she’s my master? To deal with me as she sees fit? I don’t very much like the sound of that, or being flogged and whipped. Spanking probably wouldn’t be too bad, if a bit humiliating. And tied up? Well… she did tie my hooves together. That was… well, that was pretty hot, actually. Okay, maybe this whole thing won’t be that bad, but still... I mean – this is still a pretty big commitment, I need to seriously mull this over.

I scan the document for a third time. She won’t lead me to other Dominants, damn right she won’t! I mean, how would that even work? And who would she talk to about it? It’s not like there’s a ‘BDSM Anonymous’ club… is there? Is that an actual thing? I should look that up when I get the chance… Dang it, I’m getting side-tracked again. What else is here? Hmm… I can’t look her in the eye? Why not? That’s kinda weird…

I mean, it’s the only way I can get a glimpse of what she’s thinking… Well, that’s not entirely accurate. I never know what she’s thinking anyway, so... I yawn, what time is it?

I glance at the clock, on my bedside table. It’s late, really late.

My eyes sting, I should really get some sleep. Physically I feel like I’ve just bucked the entire orchard, and mentally I’m not much better. I climb off my bed, and silently slip into the hallway. All of the lights are off, everypony else must be asleep. I creep my way down the hall and slip into the bathroom, quietly closing the door behind me.

I take out my mane bands, and place them on the basin. The bathroom at the farmhouse is a lot smaller than the one Dash had at her house. Then again, everything is smaller after seeing how she lives – seriously, why does one mare need so much space?

I fish out my mane brush from under the basin cupboard, and begin working the kinks out of my mane. After a few moments, I set the brush down and stare at myself in the mirror. You can’t be seriously considering this? My subconscious asks, she sounds sane and rational – a far cry from her usual snarky self.

I shake my head, the only mare I’ve ever been attracted to – and she comes with a Celestia-damned contract, on top on all the other issues she has. I huff and I stare at myself. I furrow my brows and tilt my head.

Can I really do this? Am I submissive? Maybe I come off that way. Maybe I led her astray during our interview, and this just a huge misunderstanding. I mean, I ain’t the most sociable pony, sure. I’ll be the first to admit it – heck, I’d even go so far as to say I’m kinda shy. I spend all my time working the farm, and Rare’s the only real friend I got. I don’t know anypony in Ponyville, and that’s just a ten minute trot down the road. But am I submissive?

I don’t know… it’s a good thing that we’ll have a chance to discuss this further. Well, the soft limits anyway.

I yawn again. I’ll do some more thinking about this tomorrow, right now, I need sleep. I wander back to my bedroom and throw myself onto my bed; I’ll be able to think clearly, and decide what I’m going to do after I’ve had a good nights rest. I fall asleep immediately.

I’m walking down a hallway. Everything feels hazy, and clouded. Yet, at the same time: I’ve walked this very path countless times before. My hooves clop resounding along the polished tiles as I make my way towards my destination. I stop in front of a modern-looking hardwood door. The upper half of the door has a large safety glass window, reinforced with metal wire that criss-crosses down the entire length of it. Along the glass, printed in black bold letters is the word: Principal.

For some reason, I’m hesitant and nervous. I slowly raise my hoof, and knock to the wood of the door three times.

“Come in.” A voice answers, sharply.

I steel myself. Opening the door, I step through and close it behind me.

The room I’m in is vast and cramped at the same time. Directly inform of me is a large wooden desk, with a larger – old style leather chair behind it. With the back of the chair facing me, I can’t see the pony sitting in it. Beyond the desk and chair is a ginormous floor-to-ceiling glass window pane. Everything outside of the window is blurry and out of focus. Either side of the room are bookcases that reach the ceiling, there are no walls, just bookcases.

Slowly, the chair behind the desk turns. The sky blue Pegasus mare sitting before me looks severely displeased.

“Miss Jack,” she sounds disinterested and distant, “How many times have you been called into my office?”

I shift nervously, not meeting her gaze, “A-Ah don’t-”

“Thirty seven times, is the correct answer,” she sighs exasperatedly, “After all the talks we have had – after all of the detentions and attempts at rehabilitation, you are still tardy.”

I snap my gaze to hers, “I-it’s not mah fault! A-Ah tried-”

“I haven’t finished yet,” she replies tensely.

I flinch.

She runs a hoof through her scruffy – yet handsome – polychromatic mane, and loosens the red tie that hangs around the collar her white business shirt. She rises from her seat and gradually makes her way around the desk to me, “Since all other methods of rehabilitation have failed, I believe it is time to implement some… unorthodox practices.”

I shrink slightly as she approaches me, she stares at me with furrowed brows, “Assume the position, Miss Jack.”

My eyes widen, “N-no, Please! Ah promise Ah’ll be on time from now on!”

She narrows her eyes, “It’s high past time for that, Miss Jack. Assume the position.”

I glanced at her desk, “P-please Ma’am, Ah’ll do anything.”

“Miss Jack. I won’t ask you again.”

My ears flatten against my head. I can’t stop myself from shaking as I step towards her desk. I rear up, and place my front hooves on it. She casually walks around to the side of her desk, and retrieves a wooden ruler.

“I did not wish for it to come this, truly I didn’t. But you have forced my hoof, Miss Jack.”

“Y-yes Ma’am,” I keep my head down, and clench my eyes shut.

I gasp as I feel her touch me. Her hooves delicately slid down my haunches, and under my red plaid school-skirt. I tremble as she lifts my skirt over the lower half of my back. I quiver as I feel her hooves on my bare fur, tracing down my cutie mark. All too quickly, she removes her touch.

The wooden ruler echoes a resounding CRACK as it collides with my behind. I yelp. Hot, sweet pain floods through my backside, subsiding almost immediately and leaving me exasperated.

“You have brought this on yourself, Miss Jack.”

“Yes Ma’am,” I agree.

The ruler cracks across my behind again, I cry as I relish in the feeling. I can feel the sweat forming on my brow, I bite my lip. She spanks me again. And again. With each blow, my body burns hotter and hotter. I’m panting and sweating, and I can feel the delicious wetness building between my haunches.

The Principal gently places the ruler on the desk beside me, my punishment is over. I slump my shoulders and press my forehead against the desk. I can’t stop my heavy breathing, and I certain that my white button up shirt is soaked from sweat.

“Have you learned your lesson, Miss Jack?” she asks.

“Y-yes Miss Rainbow Dash, Ma’am.”

I can hear the mischievous grin in her voice, “I don’t think you have…” She cups her hoof under my moist, burning sex. My head jerks back immediately, and I cry out.

“In fact,” she circles her hoof slowly, “I think you are still in need of some ‘disciplinary action’.”

I turn to face her, wide-eyed and gaping, “P-please stop, Miss Dash.”

Her grin widens, “You don’t want me to do this?”

“N-no,” I shake my head.

She pushes her hoof further along my sex, and brushes past my clitoris. I gasp as my body shudders.

“You’re so wet, you naughty little filly.”

While keeping her hoof between her haunches, The Principal uses her other hoof to grab my cheek, I can’t look away as she leans towards me, “You are such a terrible liar, Miss Jack.”

She leans towards my face, her eyes slip close as she presses her muzzle against mine. My eyes fly wide as I feel her lips against mine. I can feel tears welling in my eyes as I moan into her mouth. Her teeth pull at my lip, forcing my mouth open. Her tongue strokes against mine as it invades my mouth. My eyes roll closed as her tongue slides back and forth long the length of mine, all the while her delicate hoof gently massages my sex, sending ripples of burning pleasure through my haunches.

She breaks the kiss, and leans her forehead against mine, grinning as her dark, crimson eyes gaze into my mine, “You are so sweet,” she breathes.

My cheeks feel like they’re on fire, “M-Miss Dash…”

She licks her lips, “What do you want, Applejack?”

Her hoof brushes past my most sensitive area again, I groan as I shudder, “Y-you. Ah want you.”

She grins. In one fluid movement, she grabs a hold of my body and slams me onto her desk. I yelp as my back connects with the wooden surface of her desk. I grunt as she rips my shirt open. Her mouth hangs slightly ajar as she gazes down at me.

“Applejack…” she breathes. I moan as her hooves caress my chest, and rest on my stomach.

“Dash…” I breathe.

“Tell me you want me.”

“A-Ah want you…”

“How badly?”

“D-Dash, please…”

“Applejack-”

“Ah want ya right now!” I cry.

She smiles, “I know,” she reaches over and grabs the wooden ruler beside me. My eyes fly wide as she press the tip against my wet lips.

“Are you ready?” she asks me.

I nod furiously, “Please, Dash. Take me now!”

She pushes the ruler inside me. I toss my head back as I scream, it stings slightly but feels so good at the same time. I try to steady my breathing, and prop myself on my elbows. I glance down at my neither region; the ruler is sticking halfway out of me! Rainbow Dash takes a firm hold of the ruler, and carefully slides herself onto the other half. I shudder as our sexes touch. She grins down at me.

She slowly arches her hips back, I moan as I feel the ruler moving inside of me. Dash's eyes close as she rocks her hips up and down, her wings slowly extend to their full length. She glances down at me with furrowed brows, “Sweet merciful Celestia…” she breathes.

She grabs the stifles of my hind legs, and pulls me closer to herself. I close my eyes as I moan loudly. I can feel the pressure building inside of me, I glance up at Dash. She has her eyes closed, and she’s biting her lip with a look of determination on her face. Her thrusts are gradually become faster and faster. Each of her thrusts feels like they push the ruler deeper and deeper inside of me, and the deeper she pushes it, the more intense my throbs of pleasure become. I arch my hips up, and try my best to match her rhythm. She groans, and pushes harder. My eyes roll back as my mouth falls open, the waves of pleasure that roll through me with every thrust is becoming unbearable.

I think Dash is nearly at her climax as well, because she’s completely stopped her thrusts. Instead, she presses her sex right against mine, and is grinding against me. I toss my head left and right. I don’t know how much more I can take!

“D-Dash! A-Ah’m gonna… Ah’m gonna!”

“I know baby, Argh! C-come with me!”

I can’t hold it in any longer. I scream out as loud as I can as I feel my body let go. The pressure inside of me releases, and rolls a wave of pleasure over my entire body. I squirm as I feel my hot juices leak onto Rainbow Dash's burning sex. And vice versa, I shudder as Dash comes, and leaks her juices all over my steamy sex.

My eyes are close as I relish in the bliss I feel. I half-open my eyes and peek up at Dash. She has the same look of satisfaction on her face, I smile up at her.

“Dammit, Applejack. You are so sweet,” she breathes.

I giggle, “You ain’t so bad ya self.”

She leans back, and slides herself off of the ruler. Then she takes hold of the ruler, and carefully slides it out of me. I squirm at the alien feeling. Once it’s out of me, Rainbow Dash holds the saturated ruler up to her muzzle, and tentatively licks it.

She rolls her tongue around in her mouth, and swallows. She grins down at me, “Damn babe. We taste good.”

I pull myself into a sitting position as I chuckle. She tossed the ruler aside, and presses her body against mine. I quiver as I feel our still wet sexes touching. She leans up and plants a quick, and gentle kiss on my lips.

“Applejack…” she breathes.

I lean forward and kiss her, “Rainbow,” I breathe as I break the kiss.

She presses her cheek against mine, and whispers, “Applejack, please don’t hate me…”

I smile, “Ah could never hate ya, sugar cube.”

She leans away from me and smiles sadly, “Applejack…”

My smile fades, “What’s wrong?”

“You need to wake up now.”

I blink, “Say what?”

She inhales deeply, and screams, “WAKE UP!”

“What the?!” I fall backwards. And blink, everything is wrong – my entire bedroom is upside down!

There is a knock on my bedroom door, “Applejack? Are you alright in there?” Rarity asks.

“Y-yeah, Ah’m fine,” I croak.

“There is a stallion here with a package for you.” Rare tells me through the door.

I push myself away from my bed sheets, and fall onto the hardwood floor, “A package?”

“That’s right, he’s waiting downstairs for you.”

“Okay, A-Ah’ll be right down!”

There is a brief moment of silence, “Are you sure you’re alright?”

I climb to my hooves, “Ah’m just peachy, Rare. Ah’ll be down in a minute.”

“Very well then,” I hear the creak of floorboards as Rarity trots away from my door.

I sigh, and wipe my brow, dodged an arrow there… I crane my neck and glance at the alarm clock on my bedside table. It’s eight in the morning. Sweet merciful Celestia! I must have been out like a lamp to have slept in this late. But then, it’s not my fault! Stupid sexy Rainbow Dash…

I blink. I can remember my dream. I’m never able to remember my dreams. I can remember everything… Rainbow Dash's skilful hooves, her sweet lips. I blush, and bite my lip. Yeah… I’d say that was a pretty good excuse for sleeping in…

I glance back at my bed, my mouth falls open. My bed sheets are a complete mess, and lie in a crumpled heap beside my bed, but that’s not what caused my mouth to fall open. No, it’s the huge wet patch in the center of my bed. I blink. I wet the bed?! I haven’t wet the bed since I was a little filly… little filly. I feel a sweet and delightful squirming between my haunches.

I shake my head, Dammit Dash! Why’d you have to be so damned good looking? Why do you have to affect me like this? I glance back at my bed, uneasily. I’ll fix that up later, I grab my crumpled sheets and toss them loosely over the stain – that’ll have to do until I can properly take care of it. I make my out of my room. Closing the door behind me, trotting into the bathroom, I hastily brush my mane into my signature style and tie it off with a mane band. Okay, now that I look more presentable, I make my way downstairs, into the living room.

Sure enough, Rarity and a white stallion are waiting for me.

When Rare spots me, and smiles, “Ah, there you are – I’ll go and make some coffee, shall I?” Without waiting for a reply, Rare leaves me alone with the stallion. He gazes at me impassively, he has a beige delivery uniform covering most of his body, and his mane is short, dark and trimmed.

“Miss Jack, I presume?” The stallion asks.

Something about his tone tips me off, and I instantly know who sent him, “Ah am,” I answer carefully.

“I have a package here for you, I’ve been instructed to set it up and show you how to use it.”

“Really now?”

“Yes Ma’am,” he smiles in a polite but professional manner.

I frown, did he just call me Ma’am? Nopony ever calls me Ma’am. I shake off that line of though, and return to the matter at hoof.

“What is it?”

“It’s a laptop computer.”

“Of course it is,” I deadpan.

“Where would you like me to set it up, Ma’am?”

“The dining room table, if ya wouldn’t mind.”

The stallion takes the parcel and crosses into the kitchen, I follow him. Rarity meets us there.

“So, what is it?” Her voice oozes with bubbly excitement.

“It’s a computer, from Rainbow Dash.”

Rare tilts her head, “Why did Rainbow Dash give you a computer? You know you could have used mine, right?” She frowns.

I chuckle inwardly. Not for what she has in mind, Rare.

“Oh, err. It’s only on loan; she wanted me to try it out.”

Rare gives me a questioning look. I shrug. She shakes her head and hoofs me a cup of coffee. The delivery stallion has set up the laptop on the dining table: it’s a sleek, black design. It has a pretty large screen. Typical Rainbow Dash – she likes big things, her house is evidence enough of that.

“Alright, this baby’s all ready to go. I won’t bore you with the specs, but you could probably play Roam 2 with full graphics if you wanted to.”

“What’s that?” I ask.

“It’s a computer game,” the stallion deadpans.

I scoff, “When am Ah gonna have time ta play computer games?”

The stallion blinks, “Well, what’re you planning on using it for?”

“E-mail.”

“E-mail?”

“And maybe internet research?” I add sheepishly.

The stallion stares at me blankly, his eye twitches slightly as he does so. He shakes his head, “Well, it has full wireless – connected to Wonderbolt Incorporated directly, so there’s nowhere on the planet that you can’t get reception. Your G-mail account is set up, it’s all ready to go. Everything is pretty self-explanatory. I’m sure you friend here could help you if you needed it.”

“What’s G-mail?”

“Your new e-mail address.”

I have an e-mail address?

The stallion starts talking me through it, but truthfully? I can’t hear a word he’s saying. I’m too stunned and distracted by the lengths Dash has gone to. Yeah, she must really want to dominate you, my subconscious chimes in.

After the stallion is finished talking, Rare whistles, “That is a very nice piece of hardware, if I do say so myself.”

“You know, most mares get flowers, or maybe jewellery,” she says suggestively.

I stare at her flatly. I turn back to the delivery stallion, and sign for his parcel. He bids both of us a good day, and leaves. I sit down at the table, and examine my new computer. In the lower right hoof corner of the screen I can see a little box flashing with the number one in it. After fumbling with the computer for a minute, I figure out how to move the cursor over the box and click it.

My e-mail inbox pops up, showing me the message I have received.

From: Rainbow Dash

Subject: Your New Computer

Date: May 22, 1246, 23:16

To: Apple Jack

Dear Miss Jack,

I trust you slept well. I hope you put this laptop to good use, as discussed.

I look forward to dinner on Wednesday.

Happy to answer any questions you have before then via mobile phone or e-mail, should you so desire.

Rainbow Dash

CEO Wonderbolt Incorporated.

I hit reply.

From: Apple Jack

Subject: Your New Computer (on loan)

Date: May 23, 1246, 08:20

To: Rainbow Dash

I slept very well, thank you, Ma’am. I don’t have my phone on me at the moment, so you will have to make due with e-mails. I understand that this computer is on loan, so therefore it is not mine.

Almost instantly there’s a response.

From: Rainbow Dash

Subject: Your New Computer (on loan)

Date: May 23, 1246, 08:22

To: Apple Jack

I am very good at adapting, Miss Jack. The computer is on loan, indefinitely.

Judging by your tone, I take it that you’ve read the documentation I gave you.

Do you have any questions thus far?

Rainbow Dash

CEO Wonderbolt Incorporated.

I can’t help but grin.

From: Apple Jack

Subject: Questions

Date: May 23, 1246, 08:25

To: Rainbow Dash

Oh, I have questions alright. But I don’t think they’d be very suitable for e-mail, and some of us have to work for a living.

Thank you for the computer, also. I will put it to good use.

Until we talk again, good day, Ma’am.

From: Rainbow Dash

Subject: Work

Date: May 23, 1246, 08:26

To: Apple Jack

Later babe.

P.S. I work for a living too.

Rainbow Dash

CEO Wonderbolt Incorporated.

I close the lip of the laptop down, I can’t stop grinning like an idiot – not when Rainbow is acting this playful. I glance up at Rare, she’s sipping her coffee at the other end of the table, watching me intently.

“So?”

“So what?”

“What has Rainbow done to make you so… giddy?”

“Nothin’, Ah’m just excited ‘bout Wednesday.”

Rarity smiles at me through half-lidded eyes, “You really do like her, don’t you?”

I nod, still grinning.

Rare sighs, “I’m happy for you.”

“Something wrong?”

She shakes her head, “No, it’s just… I’ve never seen you like this before. Rainbow must be something special.”

“She is,” I smile.

Rare nods, “That’s good. It’s high time you found somepony who makes you happy, Celestia knows you deserve it.”

I feel myself blush slightly, “Thanks, Rare. Coming from you that means a lot.” I glance out the dining room window, the sun in burning high in the sky.

I turn back to Rare, “Well, I had better get ta work, them chores won’t finish themselves, after all.”

Rare smiles again, “Try not to work yourself too hard.”

The midday sun blisters high above me. Mac was making himself busying out by the corn fields, ensuring that our crop was still holding up okay. There’s still another month or so before it’ll be ready for harvesting. And once we’ve taken care of that, we’ll be able to start preparing for cider season.

So, I’m currently moving our excess bags of yeast into the cellar, just behind the farmhouse. I grab one of the heavy bags and lay it over my back. I try to minimize my grunts as I make my way down the stone steps, and into the subterranean basement. The cellar is easily one of the oldest parts of the house. Well, the whole house is pretty ancient, but that’s beside the point.

When the first house was built way back when, the settlers dug a rough and crude basement into the earth, to store their crops and seeds and what have you. Since then, the cellar has been expanded, modified and improved – but never relocated. Where the cellar for Sweet Apple Acres is right now, is where it was originally, back in the day.

There you go, you learn something new every day…

The cellar is illuminated by two oil lanterns that hang from the support beams – there are four of those in total. They make up a wide square shape in the small room. I make my way across to the far side of the room, and set the bag I’m carrying down against the dirt wall. I briefly roll my shoulders before I climb the cellar steps and repeat the process all over again. By the time I pick up the final bag, I can feel a dull prickly pain between my shoulder blades, running down my spine.

I set down the last bag, and breathe a sigh of relief. Turning, I climb the cellar steps for a final time, and close the doors behind me.

I glance at the pony cart, just to my left. I’ll need to put that back in the barn. A grin slowly spreads across my face as I wipe the sweat from my brow, I make sure that the cellar door is secured before I take a step towards the pony cart.

“Applejack?”

I freeze. I feel like I’ve just been stabbed right through my heart. I know that voice… slowly, I turn around.

My mouth falls open, “Caramel…”

Caramel stands a few feet from me. His gaze falls short of mine, like he can’t quite bring himself to look at me. His left cheek is still bruised from the blow Rainbow gave him, and the cut on his lip has started to scab.

And then I remembered what he tried to do to me. My blood boils as I narrow my eyes, “You got balls showin’ ya face here.”

He flinches, “Applejack…”

“Ya know what? Don’t do that. Don’t stoically say mah name an’ act like that.”

He glances up at me, “Applejack, please. I didn’t come here to start a fight with you-”

“Then ya shouldn’t have come,” I glare at him.

He frowns, “I came here to make amends for what happened.”

I blink. And burst into condescending laughter, “Ya wanna make amends?!”

“Yes.”

I toss my head back as I laugh. I fix him with a neutral gaze, “No. Get off mah farm.”

“Applejack, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you,” He pleads.

“But ya did,” I shoot back.

“I was drunk!”

“Oh, good for you, sugar cube! Cause that makes it all better, don’t it?”

“I know I screwed up-”

“Screwed up?” I fully express the shock in my voice at his blatant audacity. I lower my gaze, “You tried to rape me!”

“I know! And I’m sorry!” He cries, “If I could take it back, I would. But I can’t. I don’t know what came over me, I just lost control!”

“And that justifies it?”

“I never said that. I know what I did, I just need to you understand how I feel-”

“Ah got a better idea, how about Ah make you understand how Ah feel,” I glance away, “Ah used ta love ya like a brother, Mel. But you betrayed me,” I glance back at him and shake my head, “Ah can’t forgive what ya’ve done. Ya less than dirt ta me.”

His mouth falls open, “AJ…”

“No. We’re done, get outta mah sight.”

He clenches he jaw, “Oh, I see. I stick by your side – through thick and thin – for years. And I get nothing. But some pretty little bitch with wings comes along-”

“Don’t you dare,” I warn, “Don’t you even dare.”

He scoffs, “Figures. You always were one of those fillyfoolin’ freaks.”

I flare my nostrils, “Walk away, while ya still can.”

He glares at me, “Fine. I’m going,” He turns, and walks away.

“Caramel,” I call.

He half-turns and glares at me, “What?”

“If Ah ever see ya again, or ya come near mah family. Ah’ll make sure ya take a dirt nap.”

He blinks, slightly taken aback. He scoffs, “No you won’t, you’ve never hurt a pony in your life.”

“For you, Ah’d make an exception.”

His glare softens, “You don’t mean that – you’re bluffing.”

I stare at him blankly, “Look at my face, Caramel. You tell me, am Ah bluffing?”

His eyes widen as his mouth falls open.

I don’t give him a chance to answer, “Get the fuck off mah farm.”

He blinks, and turns away again. I watch as he slowly makes his way off my property. I don’t take my eyes off him until I’m sure he’s gone, and even then I hold out for a few more seconds. After I’m certain he’s gone, I collapse onto my haunches. Tears spill down my face as I shake uncontrollably, my heart is hammering in my chest.

I clench my eyes shut and shake my head. Dammit. I wipe the tears form my eyes, and clear my throat. I sniff as I glance back at the pony cart, I still have work to do…

I climb to my hooves and make my over to the cart. My heart is still beating through my chest, and my blood is still boiling as I hitch the cart to my back.

“Hey Applejack!” I hear a chirpy voice call.

I sigh, not now… “Yeah, AB. What’s up?”

Apple Bloom bounds up to my left side, as I slowly make my way towards the barn. “Ah was wonderin’ if ya’d like ta help me with some crusadin’ ideas. Casue me an’ the girls are runnin’ out.”

I groan, “AB, I don’t have time right now, Ah got work ta do.”

Her smile fades, “But ya said ya would.”

I shake my head, “Ah know. But Ah can’t right now.”

She frowns, “Do ya need any help?”

I blow a short burst of air out of my nose, “No. Ah’m fine.”

Apple Bloom glances at the ground, “Well, is there anything Ah can do?”

I grit my teeth, “Apple Bloom!” I kick the cart off me, and turn to face her, “No! Ah don’t want ya help, Ah don’t need ya help, Ah’m fine!”

Her mouth falls open as her ears flatten against her head, “A-are ya sure?”

“Yes! Ah’m fine, Ah don’t need nopony! Now quit askin’!”

She stares at the ground, “A-ah sorry, AJ. Ah just wanted ta help…”

I shake my head curtly, “Dammit, Apple Bloom – Ah don’t need ya help. An’ Ah don’t have time ta babysit ya, Ah got more important things ta do.” I reattach the cart to my back and storm off. I head for the barn, and I don’t look back.

I spent the rest of the day tidying up around the farm. Once I had started to cool down, it took me about five minutes to realize what I had said to AB. I couldn’t remember the last time I had felt this low. I was angry at Caramel, but that doesn’t mean that I could take it out on her. By the time I had finished with my chores, the sun was just starting to set behind the western mountains.

With a heavy sigh, I slowly made my way back to the farmhouse. Upon stepping through the front door, I was immediately greeted by a wall of red muscle.

“What the hell is wrong with you?!” Mac hisses.

My ears were flat against my head as I glanced up at him, “Don’t know. But as soon as Ah do, Ah’ll pass it along to ya.”

He narrows his eyes. Rarity steps into hallway where we’re standing, “Applejack, Apple Bloom has been crying all afternoon, what happened?” Her voice is thick with concern.

I nod, “Yeah… Ah need ta talk to her.”

Mac glares daggers at me, and Rare has a skeptical look.

“Please?” I plead.

Rarity and Mac glance at each other. Mac simply turns and makes his way to the dining room, while Rarity nods slightly, “She’s in her room.”

I tip my hat to her, “Thanks,” I mutter.

I make my way down the hall, pass the living room and dining room. I turn right, and head down another short hallway opposite the kitchen. I climb the L shaped staircase up to the second floor of the house. My room is directly opposite the staircase, which makes Apple Bloom’s the first door on the left.

I gently walk up the door and nudge it open, “Apple Bloom?” I call softly.

The entire room is dark, although, the moonlight shining through the window directly opposite me does a good job of illuminating it. I spot her double-size bed half-way along the left hoof wall. I can just make out the lump under the covers. She’s facing away from me.

“Apple Bloom?” I call again.

She doesn’t move.

“Do you mind if Ah come in?”

I get no response.

I slowly make my way to her bedside. The floorboards creak beneath my hooves, it’s the only sound in the awkwardly quiet room. I stop beside her bed, and fall back onto my haunches.

“Ah know you didn’t say Ah could come in, but ya didn’t say Ah couldn’t either…” I chuckle half-heartedly.

Silence.

My half-grin falls, “Ah’m sorry, AB. For the things Ah said, an’ the way Ah acted.”

I bow my head, “Ah wasn’t angry at you – Ah could never be angry at you. Ah was angry at… somepony else. But that don’t mean takin’ it out on you was justified, in fact, that couldn’t be further from the truth.”

I paw the floorboards beneath me, “Ah’m sorry, Bloom. Ah never meant ta make ya cry, that ain’t what big sisters are supposed ta do…”

I climb to my hooves, “The truth is, Ah’m a pretty lousy sister…”

Apple Bloom turns to me, tears in her eyes, “No you ain’t, you’re a good sister!”

I frown, “No, Ah ain’t. Good sisters don’t hurt the ponies they love,” I cast my eyes down, “Ah’ll leave ya be now,” I turn to leave.

“Wait!” Apple Bloom bounds out of bed, and wraps her hooves around my right hind leg. I turn my head with a look of highbrow surprise, “Don’t go. Please don’t leave me,” she pleads.

A small smile forms on my lips as my eyes water, “Ah’d never leave ya.” I turn my body and snatch her up in my hooves. I squeeze her tightly against my chest, “Ah love ya, Apple Bloom.”

“Ah love you too, Applejack,” she cries, and buries her head into my chest. I press my cheek onto the top of her head. Tears stung my eyes as I clenched them shut. I don’t know how long we held out embrace, minutes? Hours?

Eventually, Apple Bloom began to loosen her embrace, so I did the same. She smiles up at me with tired eyes. I smile back as I gently lift her back into her bed, “Ah think it’s bout’ time somepony got some shut-eye.”

She smiled, and rubbed her eyes as she yawned, “Hey, Applejack?”

I pulled the bed sheets over her, “Yeah?”

“Who were you angry at? If you don’t mind me asking.”

I frowned slightly, “Caramel.”

Apple Bloom blinked, “But Ah though you two were friends?”

“We were.”

“W-what happened?”

I sighed through my nose, “He did something bad – something that hurt mah feelin’s.”

“Well, can’t ya just forgive him?”

I smile sadly, oh, Apple Bloom, “It ain’t that simple, AB.”

“Why not?”

“Because sometimes, ponies do things that can’t be forgiven.”

Apple Bloom tilts her head, confused.

I smile, “On day, when you’re older, you’ll understand,” I lean up and plant a small kiss on her forehead, “Goodnight, AB.”

She yawns again, “Goodnight, AJ.”

I quietly exit her room and close the door behind me. I sigh, I’m glad that I was able to set things right with her. I’ve never snapped at Apple Bloom like I did this afternoon, and I’m gonna make sure that it never happens again, no matter what. I creep my way down the hallway, and descend the stairs.

Rarity and Big Macintosh are waiting for me at the dining room table.

“Well?” Rarity asks.

“She’s asleep,” I answer as I take a seat at the opposite end of the long wooden table.

Rarity exhales, “Well, that’s a relief.”

“So, you wanna tell us just what the hell got inta you?” Mac drawls.

I sigh as I nod slowly, time to come clean… “Caramel came to visit me today.”

Rare and Mac both blink, and glance at each other, “And that’s why you were in such a foul mood?” Rarity asks.

I nod, “Yeah…”

“Ah though you two were friends,” Mac chimed in.

“Yeah, we were.”

“Well, what happened?” Rare asks.

I frowned, “You remember when we went out fer drinks, on Friday?”

Rare nods.

“An’ Ah stepped out for a spell?”

Rare nods again, with furrowed brows.

“Well, Caramel came out shortly after. He tried ta make a move on me, when Ah said no.. he tried ta force me…”

Rare gasps.

“He did what!?” Mac roars.

I flinch, “Keep it down, Bloom’s tryin’ ta sleep!”

Mac presses his mouth into a hard line.

“W-why didn’t you tell us?!” Rare cries.

“Cause, Rainbow stopped him.”

Rarity blinks as realization strikes her, “That’s why Rainbow took you back to her apartment…”

I nod, “Yup.”

Rare furrows her brow in contemplation, “Then, what was he doing here?”

“He came to ‘apologize’ fer what happened,” I answer bitterly.

“What did you say to him?” Mac asks apprehensively.

“Ah told him exactly where he could shove his apology. An’ if he ever showed his face here again, Ah’d put him six feet under.”

Rare’s mouth falls open, horrified.

Mac nods slowly, “Good.”

“Good?” Rare blanches, “How can you say that?”

Mac turns to Rare with an even gaze, “Easily. He tried ta hurt mah sister – mah family. The fact that he’s still breathing is more than he deserves.”

“True – what he did was wrong, but you’re talking about murder!”

“We got one rule, Miss Rarity: don’t mess with family. He broke that rule.”

Rare frantically glances between Mac and myself, “I can’t believe I’m hearing this!”

“Rare,” I start softly, “Mac’s right. You don’t mess with family. But what bothers me isn’t the fact that he wouldn’t take no fer an answer, or that he tried ta force me.” I glance away, “It’s that he only wanted one thing from me, and he didn’t care how he got it,” I shake my head as I glance back at her, “That ain’t how Ah would’ve wanted ta remember mah first time.”

Rare slowly closes her mouth, and swallows, “I s-see. I understand what he tried to do, and while it was wrong of him – surely it doesn’t justify… you know.”

“Ah respectfully disagree,” Mac counters.

I shake my head, “Ah wouldn’t expect ya ta understand, Rare. But that’s just how things are,” I raise from the table, “Look, Ah’m kinda worn out from today. Ah’m gonna turn in for the night, Ah’ll see y’all tomorrow.”

Rare reluctantly nods, “Of course, goodnight.”

“Night, AJ.”

I turn and leave the dining room. I make my up the stairs and into my bedroom, closing the door behind me. I blow out an exasperated sigh. what a day…

I walk up to my bed, and glance at my study desk in the corner. My new computer is all set at my desk, Rare must have done that for me while I was out. I smile, I should thank her for that tomorrow. For some reason that I can’t explain, I trot up to my study desk. My mobile phone is set aside to the right of my computer, with a little blue light pulsating at the base of it.

I have a text message? Curiously, I pick up my phone and flip it open. I have a message from an unknown number.

Miss Jack. Have you begun your research? Do you have any questions?

-Dash

I feel the overwhelming urge to facehoof. Mainly because I haven’t actually started researching anything to do with submission, but also because I haven’t added Rainbow Dash to my contacts yet… I open the laptop and press the power button, while I’m waiting for it turn on, I reply to Dashes text.

Yeah, I have a question. What should I be researching, exactly?

After the computer is fully on and working, I receive another text from her.

…

If I were you, I would start with the basics. Try ‘submissive’.

-Dash

Right. Okay, the basics? That shouldn’t be too hard. I rest my haunches on the pillow in front of my desk, open up an internet browser and type 'submissive'.

Half an hour later, and I don’t really know what I should be thinking. Well, I do actually: ponies actually do this?! I mean, this is what gives Rainbow her kicks? Don’t get me wrong, as much as I don’t really want to do this – it does have a certain alluring charm to it. And, well, I’ll be honest – there were a couple of time there when I could feel a little bit of moistness between my haunches.

But still, it’s a big step to take. I mean, I do want her – that’s blatantly obvious, and I’ve known that from the start. And this whole ‘BDSM’ thing doesn’t seem that bad. I should really contact her, so we can talk it through. I reach for my phone, and stop as another though pops into my head. That’s what Wednesday is for, isn’t it? I blink, yeah, our dinner date.

We’ll have a chance to discuss all the details then… if I agree to it. Wait, I still haven’t agreed to it, have I? I haven’t. A grin slowly spreads across my face. I pick up my phone, and text her.

Well, I’ve seen enough. It was nice knowing you, Rainbow.

I hit the send button. Grinning as I inwardly laugh at my little joke. I hope she finds it funny; she does have an… interesting sense of humor. I turn back to my computer, and continue with my research. I might as well make the most of my time while I wait for her to reply. As time slowly passes by, I find myself more and more intrigued by this whole sub-culture. I close and rub my eyes, what time is it?

I turn and check the clock by my bedside table. I blink, and check it again…

Thirty. Minutes.

I check my phone. Nothing. Maybe she sent me an e-mail? I check my inbox. Nothing. She… didn’t respond? Oh, crap. Maybe she thought I was serious? I feel a guilty pain stab at my chest. Double crap, I should text her…

Something whips by the corner of my eye. I turn. I don’t see anything. I get up from my pillow, and cross over to the window, to the left of my bed. I open the window, and stick my head out. The cool breeze tickles my coat, as I gaze out at the Equestrian landscape, dully lit by the cloud covered moon. My attention pulls towards Canterlot, in the distance. I can just make out Rainbow’s cloud-cloaked house, high above the city.

I glance around, and inhale deeply through my nose, “Huh,” I guess it was nothing.

I slide the window shut, and freeze immediately. Have you ever gotten that feeling like somepony is watching you? It kinda feels like prickling against the back of your neck. Well, I had that feeling.

I very slowly turn to my right, I don’t know why – and I don’t know what I was expecting to find. But my eyes flew wide at the sight I saw.

There, standing in the doorway of bedroom, is Rainbow Dash. My mouth falls open. She is staring at me intently, with an impassive gaze, and breathing harshly through her nose. She looks like she just came from a business meeting, she’s wearing a grey blazer with a white business shirt and a loose red tie.

“Good evening, Applejack.” Her voice is cool. She runs a hoof through her mane, and I can just make out the faintest glean of sweat along her coat.

I blink, “Rainbow…” is all I can manage. Well, verbally anyway. Mentally my subconscious is repeating What?! How?! Huh?! over and over again.

“I had wondered what your bedroom would look like,” she says casually.

I glance around frantically, plotting my escape route. And, nope! There’s still only the door and the window… my room is functional but cozy, aside from the my bed, bedside table and study desk there isn’t a whole lot more to it. The dark green wallpaper offsets the very wooden feeling my room gives off.

“It’s very serene and peaceful here,” She murmurs. Ha! Not right now it isn’t!

“How…?” I breathe.

Rainbow smirks at me, “Fastest Pegasus in all of Equestria. Besides, I felt your message required a more personal response.”

My ears flatten against my head, oh, ponyfeathers…

“May I sit?” She asks, gesturing towards the pillow by my study desk. I nod dumbly. She crosses the room, sparing a casual glance at my laptop. I move around my bed, and take a seat on the hardwood floor, at the base of the bed.

“So, it was nice knowing me?” She asks as she takes a seat, facing me.

Oh no, is she offended? I glance down at my hooves as I swallow, what the hell have I gone and gotten myself into? I could tell her it was a joke, but I don’t think she’d appreciate it...

“Ah thought you’d text me,” I whisper.

“I see,” She glances back at my computer – which still has an internet page about submission on the screen. “So, it was just nice for you, was it?” She cocks her head.

“Ah… Ah.”

She climbs to her hooves and saunters toward me, “I must admit. I was a little concerned when I got your message, I thought that perhaps I had done something to offend you…”

I stare at her, dumbfounded.

Her face stops a few inches from mine, my heart is racing in my chest as she half-closes her eyes, and gazes at my mouth, “So, I thought I would pay you a visit, and remind you just how nice it was.”

Sweet merciful Celestia! My cheeks feel like they’re on fire. A grin spreads across her face as she meets my eyes, “Unless, you don’t want me here…”

“A-Ah never said that!” I protest.

“No? And here I thought you didn’t want to see me again,” She reaches up with her hoof, and tenderly loosens the band from my mane, my breathing hitches.

“Or, perhaps I’m misinterpreting the signals you’re giving me, and this just a big misunderstanding.”

I gape at her, “A-an’ what signals am Ah sending you?”

She smirks. Rainbow wraps her hooves around my back, and rears onto her hind legs, taking me with her. I gasp at the sudden contact. I can feel her hot breath on my face as her soft hooves trace down to the small of my back, “I think you know,” She murmurs.

I blink, I can’t control my breathing.

Rainbow leans towards me, our bodies collide as she presses her cheek against mine, “Oh, baby. You’re so worked up – and I haven’t even touched you yet,” She whispers.

Her seductive tone sends shivers down my spine, making me quiver, “A-Ah can’t help it, Dash.

Ya just... ya do things ta me…”

She pulls away, and smirks, “What do you think you do to me?”

My mouth falls open, she turns to the left, taking me with her. She extends her right wing and pulls back the bed sheets of my bed. We both glance down at the sheet covering the mattress. My heart stops.

The stains from this morning are still on the sheets, Dashes face reverts to its neutral state as she stares at them. Slowly, she turns back to me, and tilts her head.

My cheeks feel like they're going to sear a hole straight through my face as I glance away, “A-Ah had a dream about you last night. An’, well… Ah wet myself…” the oppressing feeling of shame floods through me, Ha! I bet that completely turned her off: knowing that you’re a bed-wetter! Sometimes, I really hate my subconscious.

“What kind of dream was it?” She breathes.

“The best kind,” I glance up at her.

An amused smile spreads across her face, “You had a wet dream about me?”

I blink, “A… what?”

She grins, “A wet dream: a dream so vivid and so intense that it makes you come.”

My mouth falls open, “Wait. You can do that?!”

She chuckles as she glances back at the stain, “That is by far the single greatest thing that another mare has ever said to me,” She turns back to me, “You have no idea how wet I am right now.”

I blush again, “O-oh…”

“But now I’m torn.”

I quirk an eyebrow, “How so?”

She grins, “The hubris in me is having a field day with this. However, the Dominatrix in me realizes that you are in direct violation of clause fifteen point eighteen.”

My eyes widen, “But Ah haven’t signed ya contract…”

“Not yet,” Her grin darkens.

She lifts and tosses me onto the bed, I grunt softly as I collide with the fluffy mattress. I squirm as I feel the cold wetness of the stained bed sheet beneath me. Dash pounces on top of me, pinning me beneath her. She grins as she leans back and shrugs off her blazer. She yanks her tie off and carefully unbuttons her shirts. She hastily shrugs her shirt of and clamps it between her teeth. She slides down my body and flips me onto my chest.

She spits the shirt out of her mouth, “Put your hooves behind your back,” She commands.

I blink, and do as I’m told. I glance over my shoulder, Dash takes her shirt and wrings it out, like you would if you’re trying to dry a wet piece of clothing. Twisting it into a long, think piece of rope, Dash ties it around my hooves, binding them together.

“There, can you move your hooves?” She asks after she’s done.

I try to separate my hooves, to no avail, “A-Ah can’t.”

“Good,” She flips me onto my back again. She slides up my body and grabs her tie, she leans towards my face with it.

Instinctively, I flinch away from her, “W-what are you doing?”

“Blindfolding you.”

“Why?”

“Because I want to.”

I frown.

“Applejack, Please. Trust me.”

My frown deepens, “A-alright.

She grins as she leans up and places the tie over my eyes. My vision is consumed by a deep red filter. I groan as she tightens the tie around my head, and secures it.

“Can you see?” She asks.

I move my head left and right, glancing down at my nose to try and make out anything beyond the red, “N-no. Ah can’t…”

“Perfect,” I can hear the grin in her voice.

Rainbow slides to the left of me, sliding her right hoof under my head and supporting my head. She turns my head to the left, and I gasp as I feel her hungry lips on mine. Her tongue invades my mouth as I moan, aggressively stroking itself along the length of my own tongue. I push back against her tongue, as I try to invade her mouth.

She pulls away from me and breaks the kiss, leaving me panting and hungry for more.

“Somepony is a little eager,” She coos.

“R-Rainbow…” I moan.

I gasp as I feel her other hoof make contact with the base of my stomach.

“Applejack.”

“Please…”

“What is it, Applejack?”

“Please,” I moan again.

“What do you want?”

“Ah want you.”

Her hoof slips down my body. I grit my teeth as I groan. She dances around my crotch, circling her hoof just above my moist lips.

“Please!” I beg.

“Mmm,” she moans.

“A-Ah’m sorry!”

“Sorry? Sorry for what?” She circles her hoof again.

“F-fer the text Ah sent you, i-it was just a joke!”

I can hear the humor in her voice, “No, Applejack. Jokes are funny.”

“Please…” I whimper.

“Do you hear me laughing?”

“N-no! Please, Ah’m sorry!”

“I know. But consider this your punishment,” She circles her hoof again, making me squirm and groan, “So close, yet so far…”

“Please,” I whimper.

“Are you going to make any more jokes, Applejack?”

“N-no!”

“How do I know you’re telling me the truth, and not just telling me what I want to hear?”

“A-Ah swear, Dash. It won’t happen again.”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t quite catch that.”

“A-Ah said, it w-won’t happen again. Ma’am.”

“Good,” She slides her hoof onto my moist sex, I moan loudly, “Because you can’t possibly imagine what I’ll do to you if does.”

“A-Ah’m sorry,” I whisper.

She circles her hoof over my sex, “I know you are, baby. But you’re going to make it up to me, aren’t you?”

She strokes the tip of her hoof past my clitoris, I arch my hips up as I cry out. “Y-yes!”

“That-a girl,” She presses the tip of her hoof into me, tracing the length of my soaking wet lips. I shudder as I feel that delicious pressure building inside of me. Rainbow leans down and kisses me again, pressing her hoof hard into me as she does so. Her teeth grind against my lower lip as I groan into her mouth.

She works her hoof faster as she releases my lip from her grasp. I pant heavily as the pressure builds between my haunches. Throbs of pleasure pulse through me with every circle of her hoof. I can feel it coming now, my body quivers with sweet anticipation.

Dash pulls her hoof back, “Uh uh Ahh.”

“Plea-ea-ease!” I cry.

“Not yet,” She breathes, I can feel her breath against my lips, “What would you do to earn your release?” She asks.

“Anything!”

“Would you suck my tongue?”

“Yes!”

“Yes, what?”

“Yes, Ma’am!”

I feel her warm tongue penetrate my mouth. I wrap my lips around her tongue, and suck. I brush my tongue across the tip of hers. She tastes so sweet. I bob my head back and forth in a sawing motion as I suck. She moans, and increases the speed of her hoof. I moan as I match the speed of her hoofing with the speed of my sawing.

She moans as she moves the tip of hoof onto my clitoris and circles it rapidly. I moan, and gnaw at her tongue, grinding my teeth left and right as I continue sucking. She retracts her tongue from my mouth as she groans loudly.

I pant as she puts all of her effort into working my most sensitive area. I toss my head back as I moan again and again. I can feel it now! I can feel it coming! I scream, and shudder as Rainbow pushes me to my climax. Intense pleasure sweeps through my entire body as my flood gates break, and saturate Rainbow’s hoof with my sweet juices.

Sweat trickles down my body as my head falls back onto my pillow. I can’t seem to control my harsh panting as a light headed feeling overcomes me.

I feel Rainbow retract her hoof from my sex, causing me to shudder slightly. I feel her reach up and loosen the tie around my eyes. I blink a few times to return my vision, and gaze up at her. Her coat is layered with a noticeable layer of sweat, and she is panting just as hard as me.

“Damn, girl,” She breathes.

I grin, “Mah thoughts exactly.”

She matches my look, “Cocky, aren’t you?”

I shrug, “What can Ah say?”

“Alright then, my turn.” She slides herself onto my body, and rolls over.

My head is resting on her stomach. I gaze up as her as I try to sit up – which is pretty hard considering that my hooves are still bound. She slides herself back, and rests her back on my pillow. She entangles her right hoof around my loose mane.

I groan as she yanks my head back. She bites her lip as she gazes down at me, “I want you to orally stimulate me.”

She pushes my head down, my mouth is right above her sex. I glance up at her, “B-but Ah though you didn’t like ‘teeth on ya most sensitive area’?”

She grins, “Ordinarily you would be correct. However in your case I’ll make an exception – you are very skilled with your tongue.”

I blush, really? I can’t be that good. My eyes widen as she pushes my mouth onto her other lips. I close my eyes as I suck slowly. Rainbow moans softly. I begin to arch my head up and down as I delicately suck on her. She wasn’t kidding before when she said she was wet, I can feel her excess juices dribbling down my chin.

I pull back from her lips and inhale deeply, when I press my muzzle into her sex again, I insert my tongue into her moist dock. She shudders and moans loudly, I grin inwardly, oh, I’m just getting started. I fully extend my tongue into her and start bobbing my head left and right in a figure of eight motion. Rainbow’s body quivers slightly, letting me know that I’m doing the right thing.

I continue my figure of eight pattern, weaving and bobbing left and right. Until I pull back for another breath. When I dive back into her, I change tactics. I arch my head to the left, and clasp her right lip between my teeth. She gasps as I gently tug on her. I pull her lip outward, and release it – Rainbow quivers as it snaps back in place, like a fleshy rubber band. I do the same for her left lip, grasping it between my teeth and tugging on it.

I groan as Rainbow yanks my head back, forcing me to look up at her.

“E-easy there, cowgirl. We wouldn’t want to finish too early.”

I grin, so she’s close? Well, I know what’ll push her over the edge. She pushes my muzzle back into her sex, and I go straight for the sweet spot. I cock my head to the right as I tongue her clitoris. Her reaction is almost immediate. After moaning loudly and shuddering, she tugs hard on my mane.

But I won’t be denied my reward. I clasp my lips around her sweet spot as I gently gnaw at it with my teeth. Rainbow’s entire body shudders as her hips buck upwards. I take this as an indication that I’m doing a good job, so I circle the tip of my tongue over her clit.

“Uh!” She cries, “A-Applejack, I’m gonna…”

I increase my attack, and suckle of her please node as I flay my tongue left and right across it. Rainbow cries out as she arches her hips upwards, my eyes fly open as hot, sweet juice shoots into my mouth. My mouth is completely filled by her second squirt, and it doesn’t look like she’s slowing down.

I pull away from her lips, but her hoof is holding me in place. Hot, sticky juice shoots from her sex, and covers my face. I clench my eyes close as she squirts me again. Her body stills as the last of the juice spills out of her, and onto the bed sheets. Hot, sticky juices soak into my fur. I cock my head and glance up at her, making sure that her juices don't spill into my eyes. Rainbow is collapsed against the headboard of the bed, her eyes are closed tightly and she… she’s actually blushing! Not like before, when it was only sort of there, she looks as red as the apples on my cutie mark!

I can’t help the proud grin that spreads across my mouth. And then I'm reminded of the stickiness on my face, and my grin dies immediately. I tentatively lick my lips, mmm, skittles.

Seriously. I freaking love skittles.

I continue to lick my lips, once they’re clean, I try to get the juice on the rest of my face. I roll my head left and right and I try to clean my face. I stop when I spot Rainbow staring down at me, quizzically.

“What are you doing?” She asks.

I grin up at her, “Ah can’t help it, you taste so good.”

Rainbow grins mischievously; she grabs me and pulls my face towards hers. I groan and shudder as her hot tongue licks the liquid off my face. She swallows her mouthful and gazes at me with half-lidded eyes, “I taste good, you taste better.”

I giggle, “Well, shucks. You tryin’ ta make me blush? Casue it’s workin’.”

Rainbow chuckles and reaches behind my back to untie my bindings. With my hooves free I sit up on the bed, and massage my slightly sore fetlocks.

“So, what now?” I ask.

Rainbow also climbs to a sitting posture, “Now I go back to Canterlot.”

“Oh, really?” That’s kinda disappointing.

“I came here to incentivize you, Applejack.”

“Well, Ah reckon ya done that…”

“So, what else is there for us to do?”

I shrug, “Well, we’ve slept together. Now, Ah was thinking we could sleep together.”

Rainbow blinks, “Sleep together? You mean like hearts and flowers?”

I nod, “Something like that.”

Rainbow glances away, “I have a meeting tomorrow…” She glances back at me and sighs, “Damn it, Applejack. What are you doing to me? Fine, I’ll stay for tonight.”

I feel as giddy as a school filly, “Really?!”

She nods and chuckles, “Yes, really.” She lies herself down on the left side of the bed, and pats the space next to her.

I smile as I accept her invitation, and lie down next to her. I scoot myself close to her, she extends her right wing over my shoulder. I reach up to wrap my hoof around her chest, but she meets me half-way and stops my hoof.

She glares at me, “I don’t like being touched.”

I furrow my brow with concern, “Why not?”

“Because I don’t,” She replies curtly.

I frown, “Rainbow…”

“I don’t want to talk about it.”

I nod, “That’s fine. But you know you can talk ta me, right?”

She frowns, “Yeah, cause you care, don’t you?”

“Ah do.”

I think she’s surprised by my answer, cause she sighs and glances away. “I… had bad experiences when I was a foal. That’s why I don’t like being touched.”

I frown again, “Was it Missus Robinson?”

She tosses her head back and chuckles, “Missus Robinson!”

I keep my look of concern. Rainbows grin fades.

“No, it was before I met her.”

“Ah see.”

“My mother was a whorse.” She states bluntly.

I blink, “Well, Ah’m sure she had her faults, but that’s a bit excessive.”

“No, really. She was a whorse. Money for sex.” I can hear the disdain in her voice.

My ears fold back, “Oh… Ah'm sorry to hear that...”

Rainbow scowls, “And her pimp didn’t like me – didn’t like the fact the she kept me after she got knocked up. I was his own personal punching bag.”

I blanch, “That’s horrible!”

Rainbow glances away, I can see tears brimming in her eyes, “Yeah, whatever… that was a long time ago.”

“Ah’m sorry that happened to ya, sugar. Ya didn't deserve it.”

She glances back at me, her expression pained, "How do you know I didn't?"

I press my mouth into a firm line, "Becasue Ah believe you're a good pony."

She frowns, "But, you don't even know me..."

I give her a kind smile, "Ah'd like ta."

She shakes her head, she looks like she's barely containing her tears. “Why do you care, Applejack?”

I give her a small smile, “Because Ah do.”

“But why? Every other mare I’ve been with knew exactly what they wanted from me, and I from them, but you?” She shakes her head, “You make me feel these strange feelings, and you want to get to know me… why?”

“Because Ah care about you.”

“Two and a half weeks ago, you didn’t even know about me. Now here I am – telling you things I've never told anypony… what the hell have you done to me?”

I smile, “Ah’d like ta think the same thing you’ve done to me: entranced me.”

She huffs, “I’ve entranced you, have I?”

I shrug, “It’s hard not ta stand in awe of you.”

She smirks, “Why, Miss Jack. Are you trying to make me blush? Because I think it’s working.”

I shake my head, “Nope, Ah’m just being honest.”

She smiles a genuine, happy smile, “You should get some sleep.”

I yawn, “Likewise.”

“Goodnight, Miss Jack.”

“Goodnight, Miss Dash.”

Chapter 12: Dinner Date

I groan softly as I roll onto my side. The early morning sun softly slices through the cracks in the curtains that cover my window. I slowly open my eyes, and inhale sharply through my nose. I feel amazing! A smile spreads across my face as I gaze at nothing in particular, I can’t remember the last time I felt this good. Well, actually I can – but that’s beside the point. I push myself into a sitting position, and crane my neck left and right. I must have slept straight through the night.

Say what you will about what Rainbow Dash wants to do to me behind closed doors – she is fantastic for my sleep ethic. I cover my mouth with a hoof as I yawn.

That’s when I hear a barely audible mumble from behind me.

I freeze immediately.

Slowly, I glance over my left shoulder. My mouth falls open at the sight I behold. Rainbow is sleeping in my bed! I feel a sudden and unexpected wave of giddiness and excitement bubbling inside me. She stayed! She actually stayed with me! I mean, I know she said she would, I just didn’t think she actually would. I can’t help the grin that spreads across my mouth.

As I gaze down at her, my grin softens into a small smile as another strange thought pops into my head. She looks so cute when she sleeps.

I cock my head to the right, and blink. No, she doesn’t look cute. She looks adorable. Her face is covered with a look of complete serenity as her eyebrows arch upwards, while her mouth is a tiny circle that hangs open ever-so-slightly. The cutest little snoring sounds escape her mouth as her chest gently rises and falls. My insides feel like they’re going to explode with giddiness!

I immediately slide myself back down next to her, and watch her with wide-eyed fascination. She seems so peaceful, and so calm. I can’t help but wonder what she’s dreaming about, I rest my head against my pillow with a slow sigh. I don’t know how long I've been laying here, silently watching her, it feels like hours.

Occasionally she twitches, and mumbles in her sleep. But her face always reverts back to its natural, peaceful state. It probably shouldn’t fascinate me as much as it does – Rainbow sleeping – but I can’t help it. This is probably the most vulnerable I have ever seen her, and she still gives nothing away. I can’t help but smirk, even when she’s asleep, I can’t tell what she’s thinking.

I glance down at her chest, gently rising and falling with every soft breath she takes. I feel an uncomfortable yearning deep within me as I gaze at her. I want to touch her. Her silky cyan fur glistens in the shadow of the partially blocked sunlight, it looks so soft…

I watch as my hoof involuntarily reaches out and prods her before I realize what’s happening.

Her reaction is instantaneous.

Her eyes fly open, as she jerks awake she swats my hoof away. She turns to me with a looked of wide-eyed alarm and bewilderment, she glances frantically around the room, “What…” she mutters as she turns back to me.

I shrink back as I grin sheepishly, “Sorry sugar, Ah didn’t mean ta wake ya.”

Rainbow sighs as she falls back onto her pillow, she covers her face with her hooves, “What time is it?” She groans.

I shrug, “Morning?”

She drops her hooves to her side and gives me a flat look. I grin back at her. I think her mood lightens, because I can see the faint hint of smile on the corner of her lips. She pulls herself onto her haunches, and stretches as she yawns. I follow suit, and pull myself into a sitting position, but I can still feel that yearning inside of me. I paw the bed sheets uneasily as Rainbow swings her hind legs over the edge of the.

Hesitantly, I ask, “Hey, Rainbow?”

She glances at me over her shoulder, “Yes?”

I glance down at my hooves, and frown out the corner of my mouth, “Ah was wonderin’, w-why can’t Ah touch ya?” I glance up at her briefly.

She furrows her brow as she blows a short gust of air out of her nose, “You know why,” she replies tensely.

I shake my head, “No, Ah know. What Ah meant is, why can’t Ah touch ya?”

She holds her unimpressed gaze for a few seconds longer, before she sighs, “Applejack. Do we really have to do this now?” She groans as she hops of the bed.

“Ya know Ah won’t hurt ya.” I protest.

She grits her teeth as she gathers her crumpled clothing off the floor, “Do I?”

I furrow my brow, “What is that supposed ta mean?”

She slips her white business shirt on, and whirls on me, “You tell me, Applejack. How do I know you don’t want to hurt me? I want to hurt you, I want to hurt you very much.” Her glare is scorching.

I blink, and fight back to sudden sicking feeling in my gut. I mean, what do you even say to that? I swallow, “Because ya know Ah’m tellin’ the truth.”

She shakes her head as she hastily buttons up her shirt, “It’s not that simple.”

“Why not?”

She grabs her blazer and tie, and tosses them over her back, “Because it’s difficult for me to trust ponies.”

I frown, “Ah through you said that our entire relationship would be based on trust?”

She turns and glares daggers at me, she grits her teeth, ready to spit back some retort, but I won’t let her.

“Ah trusted you last night.” I interject.

“That’s not the same!” She storms around to my side of the bed, straight for the bedroom door.

“How is it different?” I spring off the bed, and land between her and the door, steadying myself into a solid stance.

She stops, and blinks at me, momentarily confused, “It…” she sighs and shakes her head.

“Ah didn’t want ta be blindfolded,” I relent, “Ah didn’t want ta be tied up either, but Ah trusted you.” I used my hoof to gesture between us.

“Applejack…” She groans.

“Ah trust you Rainbow, Ah really do. But trust works both ways, if ya can’t trust me, then this’ll never work out.”

Her wings twitch and flutter as she holds a firm gaze, “I… this isn't...”

“Please,” I plead, as I tentatively step towards her, “Please, trust me. Ah swear Ah ain’t gonna hurt ya.”

Her ears fold back against her head as she glances over my shoulder, at the door to my room. Her eyes don’t quite meet mine as a look of unease spreads across her face. "I don't..."

I take another small step towards her, “Please?” I whisper.

She glances up at me, I can see the conflict and uncertainty in her eyes as she stares back at me. My own ears flatten against my head as I step towards her again. I’m standing directly in front of her now, a few inches of thick, heavy air hangs between us. The seconds feel like minutes as we stare at each other uneasily.

Eventually, Rainbow sighs, “You make an excellent point, as usual, Miss Jack.” Rainbow glances away, “It’s just… I’ve never let another pony touch me before…” She whispers.

I smile reassuringly at her, “Ah know, sugar.”

When she glances back at me her voice is small, “You are right, of course. This relationship is based on trust, and it won’t work without it, and… trust does work both ways…”

I slowly step around to her left side, “Yeah, it does. But Ah just wanna help ya, an' swear ta you, Ah won’t hurt ya.” I think for a second, then add with a grin, “Well, not unless ya want me to.”

She huffs half-heartedly, and glances up at me with a weary grin, “Okay. Fine. You win.”

My heart skips a beat. I blink, “Really?”

She nods slowly, “Yes. I… I trust you, Applejack.”

My stomach somersaults, “Well, okay then,” I breath.

With Rainbow by my side, we slowly make our way back to my bed. Rainbow shrugs off her blazer and tie, allowing them to loosely fall to the floor, before she rests her haunches against the side of the mattress. I mirror her stance, and sit on her left side.

She keeps her head low, and stares at the hardwood floor. I feel a sinking feeling in my chest, seeing her disconnected like this... it feels wrong. I scoot closer to her, so our flanks are touching, she flinches at the contact.

“Ah’m gonna rest mah arm across ya lower back, is that alright?” I ask softly.

She doesn’t look at me, but she nods. I slowly raise my right arm, and trace it over the tender curves of her well defined body, letting it rest gently on the top of her haunches. I can feel her shaking beneath my arm.

“There, that wasn’t so bad, was it?” I give her a small smile.

She glances up at me for a brief moment, before she returns her gaze to the floor. I can see the makings of tears welling in the corners of her eyes.

I frown slightly, “If at any point, ya feel like ya can’t do this – or ya don’t want me to, just let me know and Ah’ll stop, okay?”

She nods slightly.

“Ah’m gonna unbutton ya shirt now, okay?”

She nods again, this time softer.

Very slowly, and very deliberately, I reach up and unbutton her shirt. Her wings twitch and jerk as my hoof reaches her collar, with a minimum amount of effort, the button comes loose. Her breathing hitches as I slowly make my way down her shirt, loosening her buttons as I go. It doesn’t take long for me to undo her shirt. In her heated rush to get dressed, Rainbow ended up missing most of the buttons on her shirt, or buttoning them in the wrong places. As I loosen the last button, her shirt falls open, exposing her bare fur.

I can now see her chest heaving with shuddered breaths as she tries to calm herself.

“It’s okay, darlin’. Ya doing just fine, ya hear?” I whisper in her ear.

She nods frantically, “Sure…”

“Rainbow,” I start, “Ah’m gonna touch ya now.”

She squeezes her eyes shut and nods, “Sure.”

“If it gets too much fer ya, let me know and Ah’ll stop, alright?”

She nods again, “Okay.”

“Ah’m gonna touch ya chest, and slowly work down ya stomach, okay?”

“Yeah… sure….”

“Here it goes now…”

I slowly lift my left hoof up, and – as delicately as I can – I place it against the center of her chest. She groans like she’s in pain as her breathing intensifies, she shakes uncontrollably.

I immediately remove my hoof, “It’s okay sugar, you’re alright…” I coo.

Her harsh breathing subsides slowly, “Yeah, I’m just peachy,” she breathes.

I smile, “Ya doin’ great, sugar. If you want me ta stop-”

“No.”

I blink.

She swallows, and briefly glances at me, “No, it’s fine. I can do this…” She squeezes her eyes closed, and takes a calming breath.

I nod, “Alright, Ah’m gonna start again, okay?”

She nods.

“Same as before,” I slowly reach up and delicately place my hoof against her chest. This time her shaking and breathing – while still ragged – is not nearly as intense, and her moans are much softer.

I smile widely despite the fact that she can’t see it, “See? Ya doin’ just great, darlin’.”

A brief grin flashes across her face, before she returns to her previous look that is caught somewhere between concentration and determination. Slowly, I circle my hoof around her chest is a small anti-clockwise manner. Her fur is so impossibly soft! It feels like silk, except… smoother, if that’s even possible. I bite my lip, I’m not even touching her in a sexual manner, but I can still feel heat building between my haunches.

With a grin, I half-turn my body and lean forward, pressing my chest into her left arm, she flinches slightly and closes her eyes tighter.

I use my right arm to pull her closer towards me, so my muzzle is practically touching her left ear, and I whisper, “Ah’m so proud of ya, sugar,” before I gently lean up and nibble on the tip of her ear.

She jerks upward as she gasps, I giggle as I slowly trace my hoof down her chest, and onto her stomach.

“A-Applejack,” She chides, “Warn me next time you’re going to do that,”

I lean away from her, “Sorry darlin’, Ah don’t know what came over me.”

She grits her teeth, while keeping her eyes shut, “Just make sure it doesn’t happen again.”

I nod, “Don’t worry, it won’t.” A sly grin spreads across my face as I circle my hoof at the base of her stomach, “But, maybe Ah can make it up ta ya?” I slip my hoof down, onto her sex.

Her eyes fly open as she moans. I circle my hoof again. She turns her head to towards me, and I lunge forward, plating my lips on hers. I take advantage of her brief moment of surprise, and slip my tongue between her lips. I use the tip of my hoof to part the lips of her moist marehood, then I trace my hoof up and down the length of her sex. As she moans into my mouth I wrap my hot tongue against hers, taking the lead as our tongues dance back and forth between our mouths.

I break the kiss and lean away from her, keeping my hoof pressed firmly against her sex. A small bridge of saliva lingers between us as we both pant heavily with flushed cheeks. I can’t help but grin as a chuckle escapes my lips, she looks as red as I usually do!

But Rainbow isn’t grinning. She’s staring at me, wide eyed and… shocked?

My grin fades a bit, “Rainbow?”

She blinks and shakes her head, a soft moan escapes her lips before she speaks, “Where did that come from?”

I grin, I slowly tracing my tongue along the outside of my top teeth, as I delicately circle my hoof again, Rainbow furrows her brows as she moans softly.

I grin wider, and gaze at her with half-lidded eyes, “Ah don’t rightly know, Rainbow. When Ah’m with ya Ah just… Ah can’t help mahself.”

Rainbow bites her lip to stifle another moan, “I-I think I c-can relate, Applejack,” She grins.

I circle my hoof again, and press it firmly against the top of her sex, she shudders as she cries out in a high-pitched voice that, frankly doesn’t suit her. “Why, Miss Dash. Flattery will get you everywhere…”

She grits her teeth as she tosses her head back, “W-what can I say? I’m a v-very flattering p-pony.”

I moan as I bit my lip, “That you are, Miss Dash. That you are.”

I brush my hoof past her most sensitive area again, earning another loud moan from her. She leans back, practically supporting herself on her elbows. She keeps her head tilted back and her eyes close as I work my hoof faster, soaking my hoof as more juice spills form her sex, and dribbles down her hind legs. Her breathing is so harsh, I can hardly hear myself think as she moans and groans between breathes. Sweat trickles down her gorgeous fur, as she squirms beneath my touch.

As I grin and clop her sex, I can feel a thin line of juice trickling down my own hind legs. Rainbow’s groans are becoming louder as I feel her hot sex. She glances up at me, with a look of pure ecstasy across her face.

“Oh, Goddess. A-Applejack, I think I’m gonna-”

‘KNOCK KNOCK’

“Applejack darling, are you in there?”

My heart stops. My eyes widen, shit! Rare! Rainbow mirrors my look of horror as we both halt our activity, and spring into action. I tear my hoof away from Rainbow’s sex as quickly as I can, but my hoof is still saturated with her juices. A thin stream of her ejaculation sails through the air, colliding with the wall directly opposite us with a squishy ‘SPLUT’ sound. The door handle to my bedroom rattles as Rarity slowly turns it.

I frantically reach around and grab part of my bed sheet as Rainbow hastily tries to button her shirt. The tumbles to my door click as the handle is rotated fully into the open position. With no time left, I throw the small piece of the sheet I’ve grabbed over both mine and Rainbow’s crotches, and I drop both my hooves to the side, concealing them under the thin white bed sheet.

Rarity pushes the door to my room open and waltzes in, a bright smile on her face.

“Good morning, App-” She stops dead in her tracks, wide-eyed, and still smiling broadly.

“M-morning, Rare,” I blush.

Rarity stares at us. Her gaze shifting between myself and Rainbow, who seems to be far more interested in the far wall of my room. Rarity inhales deeply through her nose, and glances at the wall opposite us. Her eyes widen almost immediately. I follow her gaze, mirroring her look. Goddess. The thin stream of Rainbow’s juice that collided with the wall opposite us glistens in the dulled sunlight, as it slowly trickles towards the floor. As soon as I spot it, I feel like I’ve been stabbed through the heart with an ice sickle.

When Rarity finally speaks, she at least tries to sound casual, “W-why, Rainbow Dash! W-what an unexpected surprise!” She clamps her jaw shut, still smiling widely, revealing all of her perfect white teeth.

Rainbow glances at her with a polite bow of her head, “Miss Belle,” Rainbow replies breathlessly, “It is a pleasure to see you again,” Rainbow quickly glances away.

Rarity’s mouth falls open slightly, “Likewise,” Rarity catches herself and swiftly clamps her teeth together. She glances at me, questioningly, and still smiling widely. Based on the look she has in her eye, I can tell exactly what is going through her mind. Dang it. I haven’t told her that Rainbow knows her last name yet, I am definitely gonna pay for that after Rainbow leaves...

I clear my throat, and try to keep the attention off of me, “Uh, as you can see, R-Rainbow came to visit me last night, and… stayed.” I grin widely.

“Uh, y-yes.” Rainbow chimes in, “Applejack wanted to get my opinion on something, and I ended up staying, as it was… raining, very heavily last night. And I couldn’t make it back to Canterlot.”

“Really? Raining?” Rarity’s smile fades a bit, “Funny, I didn’t hear any rain last night…”

“Yeah, it musta cleared up early this morning,” I offer.

“Yes, well.” Rarity clears her throat, “Well, I was just coming to make sure that you were awake. And; seeing as you are I shall now take my leave.” Rarity turns to Rainbow, “Miss Dash, I hope you will be able to join us for breakfast before you make your way back to Canterlot.”

Rainbow glances at me, with a quirked eyebrow.

I nod, a little too hastily.

“Very well than, yes. I would like that very much, Miss Belle.”

She nods shortly, “Of course! I shall see you two downstairs,” Rarity flashes us a final wide, full teeth smile before she stiffly and slowly turns, and makes her way out of my room, closing the door behind her.

“Oh, Goddess…” I sway and fall directly onto my back, I feel like I’ve just run a marathon.

Rainbow releases a long, slow sigh. “Do you think she suspects anything?”

I prop myself up on my elbows, and glance up at Rainbow with a flat look. She returns my look, steadily holding my gaze. We stare at each other for a few moments longer, before we both burst into a fit of hysterical giggles.

“Did you see her face?!” I laugh.

“All things considered, I think that went well,” Rainbow grins.

“Ah don’t think it could’ve gone worse!” I snort.

Rainbow shrugs, “Something I’ve learned from experience – things can always get worse.”

“Yeah, Ah guess so…” I half-heartedly agree. I throw the now damp bed sheet off myself and Rainbow, and spring to my hooves, “Well, we’d better head on downstairs. We don’t wanna keep Rare waiting.”

Rainbow nods, “Very well.” She climbs off the bed, and throws on her blazer. She grabs her tie off the floor with her left wing, and begins wrapping and folding it around her neck.

I have to cover my mouth with my hoof to stifle a giggle, she looks like something the cat dragged in. Her clothing is crinkled, and doesn’t sit on her body properly, and she seems to be having trouble with her tie.

Rainbow glances up at me, and frowns, “What?”

I shake my head, “Nothin’ darlin’. Here, let me help.” I slowly trot up to her, smiling as I go.

Rainbow shakes her head as she drops down onto all fours, “I’m fine, Applejack.”

I grin, “Ah know. Still wanna help, though.”

Rainbow rolls her eyes, “Very well, then.” She plops back onto her haunches, looking incredibly bored as she gazes absently off to the right.

I smirk as I grab hold of her tie, “Why, Miss Dash. Did you just roll yer eyes at me?”

Rainbow matches my smirk, “That depends, Miss Jack. What would you do if I did?”

I swiftly loop the two loose ends together, and pull the completed tie tightly against her throat, her eyes widen slightly. I flutter my eyelashes as I grin at her, “Oh, Ah’m sure Ah could think of something…”

Rainbow blinks a few times, “Yes, I’m sure you could.” She states evenly, but out of the corner of my eyes, I can see her wings fidgeting.

I smile as I trace my hooves down her arms, flattening and straightening her blazer as I go. Once her blazer is fixed, I move onto her business shirt. I tug at the base of the shirt, pulling the fabric down, and smoothing out the most visible creases on the shirt.

I take a step back, and cast a sideways glance at her. Content with my hoofwork, I beam at her, “There, much better!”

Rainbow frowns as she cast a quick, and crucial glance down towards her body, she glances up at me and nods a few times, “I am impressed, Miss Jack. You never cease to surprise me.”

I roll my eyes, and wave a dismissive hoof, “Aww, shucks. Ain’t nothin’ sugar.” I smile at her.

I turn and open the door to my room.

“Applejack, wait,” I feel Rainbow’s hoof on my shoulder.

I stop, and turn around. “Is something wrong?”

Rainbow frowns with folded ears as she fails to meet my gaze. She glances up at me, with a look of unease, “Applejack…” She starts, and then lowers her voice, “AJ… thank you.”

I blink, taken aback, “Fer what, sugar?”

She offers me a brief smile, “For earlier.”

I blink again, and smile, “Oh, shoot. That’s alright, Rainbow.” My smiles fades a bit, “Ah’m sorry about what happened to ya, but if ya like, Ah can help you work through it.”

Rainbow furrows her brow, and glances away. She seems… torn. After a few seconds of dense silence, my smile fades completely. After another moment of silence, Rainbow glances up at me with a faint smile, “I would like that, Applejack. I would like that very much.”

I beam at her as I lunge forward, and plant a brief kiss on the tip of her nose. “Great! Now, let's get some breakfast.” I turn, and trot out of my room, with Rainbow close in tow.

We descend the small staircase and head straight for the dining room. As we exit the cramped hallway, we emerge into the dining room. Mac is already seated at the head of the table, on the opposite end of us. Rarity, meanwhile, is in full swing slaving away in the kitchen. The heavenly aroma of pancakes, fried hay bits and scrambled eggs wafts delicately through the archway that connects the two rooms together.

As the combination of delicious smells is sucked through my nostrils, my stomach groans painfully, and I become aware of just how starving I really am. I cast a quick glance towards Rainbow, only to find that she holds the same hungry expression as me. Silently, we take our seats at the table, and exasperatedly await our meals.

The scraping of the hardwood chairs is enough to break Mac out of his trance: he lowers the newspaper that he’s holding between his hooves, and nods to us.

“Mornin’,” He drones.

“Good morning,” Rainbow replies politely with a tip of her head.

“Mornin’ bro.” I smile.

Mac gives me a courteous nod, and then returns to his paper. He doesn’t seem to be too surprised about our guest. I frown slightly, Rarity must’ve already told him about Rainbow stopping by. That, or he heard our awkward little exchange earlier… nah, no way. The walls of our house are pretty thick - thick enough to block and trap sound.

“Good morning everypony! I hope you are all hungry,” Rarity beams as she enters the dining room, with four plates of steaming hot food following close behind her, enveloped in her magic hold. Rarity swiftly sets the plates down, and takes a seat opposite Rainbow and me, next to Mac.

I grin at her, “Thanks Rare, Ah’m stravin’.” I grab my fork and immediately dig it.

Rainbow – on the other hoof – composes herself with more restraint, and delicately cuts her food into bit sized pieces before she consumes them.

The room falls into a thick, oppressive silence as we eat our meals. I keep my head down, and focus on my food. However, I glance up at the others occasionally: Rare looks troubled, like she’s got something on her mind, Mac looks pretty indifferent, and Rainbow is following my example of trying to avoid eye contact.

Eventually, Rare speaks, “So, how have you been, Miss Dash?”

Rainbow swallows her mouthful, “I have been very well, thank you, Miss Belle. And yourself? How are things going for you over at the Equestrian Insider?”

Rarity smiles briefly, “Good, nothing that I can rightly complain about.”

Rainbow cocks her head, “And if you could complain?”

Rarity blinks, and smiles politely, “It’s nothing, really.”

I furrow my brows with concern, “Rare, did something happen?”

Rare shakes her head, “No! Nothing like that I assure you, I have just been under some strain from my boss lately, that’s all.”

“I sorry to hear that,” Rainbow says. “What appears to be the problem?”

Rarity sighs, and shakes her head, “It’s nothing, really-“

“Rare,” I start softly, “What’s going on? Maybe we can help.”

Rare chuckles, “Thank you, darling, but I don’t think you can. But, if you insist on knowing…” Rarity turns back to Rainbow, “My boss was very impressed with the article I wrote about you, Miss Dash. Although, now he expecting all of my articles generate just as much success – which is nearly impossible, considering he keeps giving me low tier stories to report on.”

I frown, “Damn, Ah’m sorry, Rare. Is there anything we can do to help?”

Rare shakes her head again, “I don’t think so.”

“Hmm,” Rainbow rests her elbows on the table, and clops her hooves together over her mouth. “If the working conditions are too stressful, why not consider a change of career?”

I turn to Rainbow, with a look of disbelief as Rarity’s mouth falls open. Rare narrows her eyes, “I appreciate the advice, Rainbow Dash, but I am not type of mare who quits when things become too difficult.”

Rainbow nods solemnly, maintain a steady gaze, “I never implied that you were, Miss Belle. In fact, I had a feeling you might say something like that.”

Rarity quirks an eyebrow, “Really now?”

Rainbow nods, “Indeed. You are one of the most tenacious and resourceful young mares that I have ever met. If you want my honest opinion, it sounds to me that your talents are unappreciated and wasted at the Equestrian Insider.”

Rarity presses her mouth into a firm line.

“However,” Rainbow continues, “Somepony of your skills would make an invaluable addition to Wonderbolt Incorporated.”

Rarity’s mouth falls open, as does mine. Even Mac reacts to that, arching his eyebrows high with surprise.

“Say what?” I blurt out.

Rainbow glances briefly at me, maintaining her steady gaze. The corner of her mouth quirks up in a sly smirk that only I can see.

Rarity tilts her head, “Are… you offering me a job?” The thick bewilderment in her voice is plastered all over her face. I think this is the first time I’ve ever seen Rarity bewildered.

Rainbow closes her eyes, and lowers her head slightly, “Yes. I have no doubts that you would be a great beneficial contribution to the company, and I’m sure I could use you to great effect.”

“I’m sure you could,” Rarity muses. She frowns, “As tempting as your offer is, I cannot simply abandon the EI.”

Rainbow nods, “I see, you hold loyalty to them?”

“Yes, I do.”

“I understand completely.”

“Do you?” Rare asks. There is an underlying tone in the inflection of her voice, making her question sound more like a challenge.

I turn and widen my eyes are her, silently scolding her, but she ignores me, and holds Rainbow’s even gaze.

Rainbow inhales and exhales through her nose evenly, before she nods slowly, “More so than most, Miss Belle.”

I open my mouth to speak my mind, but Rainbow cuts me off before I can. She rises from her seat, “Thank you for the breakfast, but I must be taking my leave now.”

I clamp my mouth shut and force on a smile, “Just give me sec ta clear the table, and Ah’ll walk ya out.”

“That’s alright, Applejack. I can take care of this,” Rare say as she rises from her seat. Before I can protest, her horn is already alight, grabbing up the dirty dishes from the table and effortlessly funneling them into the kitchen.

I give her a small smile, and bow my head. I turn to Rainbow and gesture for her to lead the way, “After you.”

“Why, thank you, Miss Jack.” She smiles that dazzling smile at me, the one that makes my legs suddenly feel weak.

I quickly tear my gaze away from her, and fall in step beside her. We walk in silence for a few seconds down the short hallway until we reach the front door. I open the door for her, and close it behind me.

The sun has risen, and been in the sky for a few hours, but it’s still early in the morning. So, I guess we didn’t sleep in that much. I glance at Rainbow briefly – she has her eyes closed, and is inhaling through her nose, she seems to be enjoying the crisp, morning breeze.

I turn to her with a frown, “What was that all about?”

Rainbow slowly exhales, her face holds it’s neutral state as she glances at me, “What do you mean?”

I point the top of my head behind me, “Ah mean: what was that all about, back there? Offering Rare a job, and everything.”

Rainbow straightens herself as she turns her body slightly towards me, “Why, do you have a problem with that?”

“What- no!” I shake my head, “It just seemed… random, is all.”

Rainbow smirks, “I can assure you, Applejack, nothing I do is random.”

Oh, really? You could’ve fooled me…

“Besides, I’ve actually had my eye on Miss Belle for a while now.”

I blink, “Really.”

Rainbow nods, “I meant every word that I said in there, Applejack. I could very much use somepony of her caliber.”

I feel myself frowning, I turn away, “Yeah, Ah bet you could…”

“And that fact that she is absolutely drop-dead gorgeous, is an added bonus.”

I scoff, and furrow my brow, “Well if ya like her so much, why don’t you get her ta sign ya contract?” I turn to face Rainbow.

She is facing me fully, with a wide, smug grin on her face, “Why, Applejack. Is that jealousy I detect?”

“No!” I shoot back, “Ah ain’t jealous of nopony!”

Her grin widens, “That is a double negative, which means that you are jealous.”

I stomp my hoof, “Don’t you go using fancy math-e-matics ta mutter the situation!”

Rainbow cocks her head condescendingly, “What situation? Are you referring to the situation that has arisen from you jealousy?”

My mouth falls open, “Ah… you… Argh!” I toss my head back, “You know what? Forget it! Ah don’t care anymore, go ahead and make a contract with Rare, see if Ah care. Cause Ah don’t!”

Rainbow chuckles as she trots up to me, I turn away from. I flinch as I feel the soft, warm feathers of her left wing over my back. I turn back at Rainbow, and nearly collide with her face. She holds a dark look in her eye as she flutters her eyelashes, and bites her lip. I can feel my cheeks flush as my heart rate increases.

“I wouldn’t sign a contract with Rarity, even if she wanted me to.”

I swallow, “I-is that so?”

Rainbow nods, “Indeed, for all her glamor, she lacks the most basic fundamental skills. Skills that you possess, and – in my expert opinion – are second to none.”

“W-what skills?”

Rainbow lowers her gaze, “You know what skills I’m talking about.”

My cheeks feel like they’re on fire as I glance away. My body quivers, as the muscles deep inside me clench, and contract. How is she able to do this? How can she affect me so severely like this?

I feel Rainbow hot breath on the side of my face, as she nuzzles me, “I would love to stay, and see where this conversation leads…” She whispers.

I moan softly, “P-probably nowhere, we’re right on the front porch, everypony can see us.” I breathe.

Rainbow pulls back with a dark grin, “You think that’s going to stop me?”

I blink, and swallow, “Ah’m kinda hoping it will.”

Rainbow slowly leans forward and presses her lips against mine. I melt against her embrace, as my eyes roll into the back of my head. Her hot lips taste so sweet against mine. All too quickly, she pulls away, leaving me exasperated and hungry for more.

“Easy, babe.” She coos, “We’ll have time enough for that tomorrow night.”

I lick my lips, savoring her flavor, and nod slowly, “O-okay, Ah’ll see ya tomorrow night, then.”

Rainbow retracts her wing, and steps of the porch and onto the damp, dirt path. “Tomorrow,” she breathes again.

“If ya can stay away fer that long,” I tease.

Rainbow flares her wings, and glances back at me over her shoulder, “I think I can manage. Beside, how does that old saying go? ‘Absence makes the heart grow fonder’?”

I grin, “Somethin' like that…”

With a powerful beat of her wings, Rainbow takes to the skies. In a manner of seconds, she’s nothing more than a shrinking speck on the horizon. Now I can understand why she keeps bragging about being ‘the fastest Pegasus in all of Equestria’, she’s certainly earned that title.

I fall back onto my haunches and stare wistfully up at the clear blue sky. It’s been less than a minute, and I’m already missing her. I sigh. Tomorrow, tomorrow night we’ll have our dinner date. I just need to keep myself busy until then...

Reluctantly, I pull myself to my hooves, and make my way back inside the house. Rarity is waiting for me on the other side of the door, and she does not look happy.

I frown, “Before you go ripping my head off, Ah can explain.”

“Well, I’m glad to hear that. Where would you like to start? Hmm? With telling Rainbow my last name, or perhaps you would like discuss what I just walked in on, not fifteen minutes ago?!” Rarity glares at me.

My ears flatten against my head as I wince, “Uh… the first one?”

Rarity huffs, she turns and storms down to short hallway. I chase after.

“I-it ain’t like Ah meant to! Ah just got nervous, ya see, Ah met her mother an-”

Rarity whirls on me, with wide eyes, “You met her mother?!” She tosses her head back with a frustrated groan, and trots into the kitchen.

I frown as I follow her.

I enter the small kitchen, and lean uneasily in the doorway between the kitchen and the dining room. Rarity is busying herself by using her magic to clean the dishes we used for breakfast.

I frown, and fidget for a second, “Ah’m sorry, Rare. Ah’m sorry Ah told her ya name.”

Rarity seems absorbed in her task, and for a minute, I don’t think that she heard me. I push myself off the door-frame and make my way back to my room. Until I hear Rare sigh, then I stop in my tracks.

Rare shakes her head and glances at me over her shoulder, still utilizing her magic to continue with her chore, “I’m not angry at you, AJ. Not really, it just…” Rare frowns as she absently rolls her hoof, searching for the right words.

I turn to face her fully and quirk an eyebrow, “Yeah…?” I ask cautiously.

Rare sighs again, “It’s going to sound petty, but… it’s just that you met her mother, AJ. Her mother.”

I replace my frown with deep confusion, “Err, so?”

Rarity’s eyes widen, “You see, this is what I’m talking about! You met Helping Dash and you haven’t even batted an eyelash about it!”

“Ah didn’t realize that it was such a big deal,” I remark.

“Not a big deal?!” Rare swoons dramatically, “Are you kidding me? Applejack, I would kill for an opportunity to meet the mare behind… well, the mare!”

That earns a bit of a chuckle from me, but I quickly catch myself, and clear my throat, “Well, gee Rare. Ah didn’t know, can’t ya just – Ah don’t know – book an interview with her like ya did fer Rainbow?”

Rarity chuckles condescendingly at me, “If only it were that simple, darling. The Dash’s are extremely private ponies. Celestia, it took me nearly an entire year to convince Rainbow Dash to agree to one-on-one interview alone.”

I frown slightly, “That’s why ya so ticked off? Ah thought it was ‘cause of… well, you know… earlier?”

Rarity scrunches up her face, and frowns, “Yes. Let us never speak of that again.”

“Hey!” I shoot back, “The least ya could’ve done was give me more then three seconds of warning before ya barged in! Ah mean, imagine how you would’ve felt if Ah walked in on you Elliot doing the humpity humps!”

Rarity’s mouth falls open, “The ‘humity humps…?’ Really Applejack, must you be so crude?”

“Ah ain’t bein’ crude.” I smirk, “Ah’m just bein’ honest. ‘sides, humping ain’t nothin’ ta be ashamed of, if ya want Ah can give ya some tips on it.”

That just about does it.

Rarity blanches, “Whaaaaa?! I… what has gotten into you, Applejack?” Rare turns and storms over to the kitchen sink, “Goddess, I liked you better when you were still a timid virgin,” she mutters to herself.

Well, that kinda stung a bit. But I take it in stride, and I snicker as I trot over to her, “Ah’m sorry, Rare. Ah can’t help it, Ah just… ever since Rainbow came along it’s like… Ah don’t know how ta describe it, Ah feel…”

“Like there’s a fire burning inside your chest?” Rarity offers with curious look.

I blink, “Yeah, yeah that’s pretty much exactly how it feels.”

She nods slowly, with a small smile, “That is exactly how I feel about Elliot.”

My brows arch upward, “Really?”

Rarity nods with a smirk, “It sounds to me like somepony is in love.”

Love…

I blink.

My heart stops.

Love?

Everything freezes. Time stands still.

Is that right? Do I love her? My mind is ablaze with questions, and confusion. But, I haven’t even known her that long… and she’s only interested in using me as her play thing. How can I have feelings for her? Does she even have feelings for me? She let me touch her, she even slept with me, in my bed – she said that she’s never done that with anypony before, but still… Does she love me? Did she love any of the fifteen? Why do I feel this overwhelming sense of fear, panic, dread and doubt?

All of questions come back to the one single word, love. It both terrifies and excites me to no end. But is this love? I do feel for her, I feel… something for her, but I don’t know if I love her, I mean, she’s beautiful, the most beautiful mare I’ve ever met – aside for Rare, that is. But she’s my best friend, so that doesn’t count – and the things we do behind closed doors is nothing short of amazing, but is that love? Is that all there is too it? I always thought love was a deep spiritual connection between two ponies, but then I’ve always been a hopelessly optimistic romantic, and I’m just a sucker for those sappy romance novels that Rare reads.

Speaking of… I realize that I’ve been standing here for a solid five minutes, staring off into the distance. I shake myself back to reality, to find a very concerned look on Rarity’s face.

“Are you alright, Applejack? You drifted off for a moment there.”

I flush, and grin bashfully, “Yeah, sorry… A-Ah was just lost in thought, is all.”

Rarity quirks an eyebrow, “Oh, really now? Well, it must been quite the daydream.”

I nod absently, “Yeah… Ah…”

“You, what?”

“Never mind…” I turn away.

“Applejack, what is it?”

I stop, and blow a short gust of wind through my nose, “It’s just that…” I glance at her over my shoulder, Rare is staring at me expectantly. I clench my jaw, Goddess, I want to tell her so badly… I want to tell her how I really feel inside, about this arrangement with Rainbow Dash, and how I feel about the cyan Pegasus, but mostly I want to tell her how it’s tearing me up inside, and how I don’t know what to do. I shake my head, and change the subject, “Ah’m sorry about before, with Rainbow and all, but you said you were okay with me dating another mare…”

Rarity blinks, caught somewhat off guard, “I was…” She shakes her head, “I mean, I am! But there is a big difference between accepting your friends sexuality, and walking in on said friend… well…”

“Clopping another pony?” I offer.

Rarity cringes, “Again, you are master subtly…” She rolls her eyes.

I smirk, “You’re one ta talk, Miss ‘did she make you come?’”

Rare chuckles briefly, “Touché, Applejack.” Her smile fades, “But essentially? Yes.”

I nod solemnly, “Well, alright than.” I lay a reassuring hoof on her shoulder, “Ah promise that Ah’ll try ta keep a lid on our extra-curricular activities from now on, so we don’t have a repeat of this morning, okay?”

Rarity smiles, “Thank you, Applejack. I appreciate it.”

I take my hoof off her, “No problem, it’s what Ah do. Uh, hey… if it’ll make ya feel better, Ah can tell ya 'bout Rainbow’s mom, if ya want.”

Rarity nods, “I would like that, very much. Just give me a few minutes to finish up here, and I will join you at the dining table.”

I grin, “Here, Ah'll help ya."

Rarity stares at me silently, with narrowed eyes. I frown out the corner of my mouth as I shift uneasily.

“W-well?” I ask, the awkward silence between us is starting to lean towards oppressive.

Rarity tilts her head to the left, and then the right. She smiles, “You look absolutely ravishing, darling. Very hot!” She winks.

I blink, with a frown, “Ah trying ta go fer ‘business like’.” I turn back to the bathroom mirror, and glance over myself once again.

I washed and combed my mane, flattening and folding as much of my fringe back against the top of my head as I could, while I curled the rest of my lengthy mane into a sock bun type style. Well, by me I really mean Rare, because I don’t have the fine hoof coordination to pull off something so complex… and because Unicorn magic really helps, too. Speaking of my white companion: when I originally told her that I was aiming for a professional look for tonight, she was able to lend me one of her pristine white blazers, with a matching black business shirt. I was originally skeptical about borrowing more of her clothes, but… well… by this point you should know how persistent she can be.

Rare steps up to my right side, “True, you said you wanted a professional look, but you never said anything about mixing business with pleasure,” She grins at me with a wink.

I return her enthusiasm, half-heartedly. I know Rare went out of her way to do this for me – to help me get ready for my date, but I can’t help to uneasy feeling in the back of my mind, Rainbow is probably going to use this date to persuade me to sign the contract. And, maybe I should. Maybe I should just get it over with and say yes. But, just when accepting her contract starts looking like it might be the right choice, all my fears and doubts creep back in. Are you sure you want to agree to this? What if she hurts you? What if you like it? What if your family finds out? What if she gets bored, and leaves you? What if, what if, what if…

I shake my head, this uncertainty is killing me. I glance back at Rare, she’s watching me carefully.

“Are you alright?” She asks, concerned.

I force a smile, “Yeah, Ah’m good. Just nervous ‘bout tonight is all.”

Rare leans back with a surprised look, “Applejack, you’ve already bedded this mare – twice to my knowledge – what could you possibly be nervous about?”

I chuckle and shake my head, oh Rare, if you only knew… “Ah just don’t wanna make a fool of mahself, ‘sides, you know how Ah don’t like wearing clothes.”

Rarity nods, “Yes, I know. But trust me when I say that you definitely pull this look off."

I smile, "Thanks, Rare."

Rarity smiles. I glance at the wall-clock, it's almost time for Rainbow to pick me up. I turn to Rare, "Well, Ah should head downstairs, Rainbow will be here soon."

Rarity exits the bathroom, clearing my path, "Very well, take care and have fun."

I step up to Rare and hug her, "Ah will, thanks, Rare."

"Anytime." She hugs me back.

I offer her one last smile before I make my way downstairs, and out to the front porch. The cool evening air blows straight through me, chilling me and causing me to shiver. Goddess, that's crisp. I plop back onto my haunches and tighten my blazer around my torso, I turn my attention towards the winding dirt path the leads up the front of the farmhouse, and focus on keeping an eye out for Rainbow.

My stomach feels like there is a swarm of butterflies racing around inside. I can't believe it, tonight has finally come. It feels like forever since yesterday, but I think that's because I'm so nervous - I told Rainbow that I needed time to mull over this arrangement that she proposed, and that tonight would be more enough time for me to consider her offer, but I'm still unsure. Do I really want to enter into this agreement? Goddess, I'm less sure now, then I was when Rainbow unexpectedly stopped by two nights ago.

Heh, you would think that an entire day would've been more than enough time for me to make a decision, but the truth is I spent all of today thinking about anything but Rainbow Dash and her contract. I pretty much got no sleep last night, and I've spent all toady keeping myself bust so I wouldn't have to think about it. I cleaned, painted and repainted the barn, did some yard work, scrubbed everyone single one of the seventy eight wooden planks that make up the floor of my bedroom, and raked up every leaf that could find across Sweet Apple Acres. Oh, yeah... I also read that book Rare gave me, which was actually pretty interesting. I feel like I've learned a lot about Pegasai body language in particular, and maybe now I'll be able to understand just what Rainbow is thinking...

I sigh.

Doubtful, but, nevertheless, I can hope.

I see a faint set of lights in the distance, approaching fast. I blow out a chilled breath, and climb to my hooves. The light is approaching with tremendous speed, gliding up the winding dirt path with ease. As the lights get closer, I can make out the shape of Rainbow Dash's personal carriage, being pulled by two burly Earth pony stallions. Her carriage fly's towards the farmhouse with impressive speed, and stops directly in front of me, stirring up a massive dust cloud in it's wake.

As the dust eventually settles, Rainbow Dash steps out of her carriage. She looks... breathtaking. Her unruly mane has been combed, and straightened, yet it still maintains it's unkempt look. She's wearing a solid black blazer, with a snow white business shirt. She exits the carriage and steps up to me.

"Evening, Rainbow." I greet her.

Rainbow just stares at me, blankly.

I frown, “Err, is there something wrong?”

Rainbow holds her blank stare, as her wings fidget and twitch slightly.

I quirk an eyebrow, was that excitement, or anger? Sadness, or contempt? Argh! That book Rare gave me might as well have been in Prench for all the good it did me…

I clear my throat, “Uh, is something wrong, Rainbow?”

Rainbow slowly nods, “I think I’m going to have to put you back in the knife draw, Miss Jack.”

I frown, “Say what?”

“You’re too sharp.”

My mouth falls open, as I stare at her, confused.

Rainbow sighs, “That was-”

“A joke?” I cut in, “Yeah, Ah thought we talked about that,” I smirk

Rainbow chuckles, “Indeed.”

I can’t help but laugh, too. She’s so… I don’t know how to explain it. It’s like she’s a grown mare, but at the same time, she’s also a filly. And then I remember what she told me, and it makes sense why she acts the way she acts, and I can’t help but feel a little sad for her.

Rainbow is the first to stop laughing, she clears her throat, “But in all seriousness, you look absolutely ravishing.”

I smile, “Aww, shucks. Ya just sayin’ that.”

Rainbow grins broadly at me, with wide eyes, “No, I’m serious. It’s taking all my willpower to stop myself from jumping your bones right now.”

I blink, “Err…” I lean to the right, and glance towards the two stallions still connected to Rainbow carriage. They’re both regarding us intensely. I lean back and focus on Rainbow, “Yeah, that might be a little awkward, considering, you know, our company…”

“Do you think that will stop me?” Rainbow smirks.

“Ah’m kinda hoping it will,” I grin nervously.

Rainbow chuckles again, “In good time,” She turns and extends her right wing towards me, “Shall we?”

I smile, “Of course, Miss Dash.”

It doesn’t take us long to reach Canterlot. Rainbow’s carriage pulls up outside a tall, imperial looking building with the words ‘Hearthman’ chiseled into the marble attire. We exit the carriage and head towards the entrance of the building. On the way, Rainbow is greeted by a valet, whom she takes a ticket from.

The interior of the Hearthman is very prestigious: the smooth velvet carpet feels heavenly beneath my hooves as a grey Unicorn stallion leads Rainbow and myself towards a booth at the back of the vast room. Each circular table in the room is like its own secluded booth, with solid hardwood lounges that curve around the tables, fitted with soft, black leather cushions on both the backrests and seats. The tables are all have two slow burning fragrance candles, that emit a pleasant citrus smell. Each table is fitted with a dark crimson table cloth that hangs to the floor, the tablecloth is the same color as the wallpaper, which also has an intricate and infinite golden embroidered flower pattern that stretches across the entire length of the walls.

Suddenly, I feel very out of place.

We reach our booth, and I hastily take my seat opposite Rainbow. The waiter mutters something about getting us refreshments, but I’m not really paying attention to him, I’m too concerned about what I’m going to tell Rainbow. We’ve barely sat down together, and my heart is already racing in my chest. I shift in my seat, and glance up at Rainbow – she’s resting her elbows on the table, with her hooves clopped together in front of her mouth. Her eyes are alight with emotion, which one, I can’t tell.

“Are you nervous?” She asks.

I huff, “Yeah.” It can’t be that obvious…

She leans forward, “Me too.”

My eyebrows shoot up, what? Why? Oh, right. My answer…

I clear my throat, “Yes, well. Ah had a few questions, before Ah give ya mah answer…”

Rainbow sighs, and chuckles, “Inquisitive as always, Miss Jack. Ask away.”

The waiter arrives, temporarily distracting me, and hoofs us both a glass of red wine, and a small basket of bread sticks. Once he has emptied his tray, he disappears just as quickly, and suddenly, as he arrived.

Rainbow thanks him courteously, and turns back to me, “Well?”

I swallow, “Right, err. Ah was just wondering ‘bout the whole ‘pleasure and pain’ thing.”

Rainbow quirks an eyebrow, “Care to be more specific?”

I nod, “Well, it’s just that… Ah’m afraid that you’re going ta hurt me.”

“Hurt you how?”

“Physically.” Emotionally.

Rainbow frowns, “Do you really think I’ll do that? Go beyond any limit you can take?”

“You said you hurt somepony before.”

Rainbow’s frown deepens, “Yes, I did. But that was a long time ago.”

I shift in my seat, “How, did ya hurt her?”

Rainbow closes her eyes, and exhales a short gust of wind from her nose, “I suspended her from my play room – incidentally, that is what the iron grid is used for, on the ceiling of my play room.”

I frown, I didn’t really want to know that, but thanks anyway…

“Rope play,” Rainbow continues, “One of the ropes was tied too tightly…”

I wince, and suck a breath through my clenched teeth, “Was she alright?”

Rainbow nods, “There was no lasting damage, although, suffice to say, I haven’t suspended another pony since.”

“Will you suspend me?” I have to ask.

“No. Not unless you want me to.”

I shake my head, “Ah don’t think so.”

Rainbow smiles, “Well, that settles that.”

The waiter chooses that exact moment to emerge from the shadows again, this time he has two plates suspended in his grey magic field, he sets them down for us, along with our cutlery. I just stare at my food with contempt, how am I supposed to eat?” I delicately push my food away, and glance back up at Rainbow. She’s already dug into her meal, and is watching me intently while simultaneously shoveling food into her mouth.

She swallows her mouthful, “You’re not hungry?”

I frown, “Not really…”

“Have you eaten today?”

“Yes. As a matter of fact, Ah have.”

Rainbow narrows her eyes, “Good.”

I sigh, and glance down at my plate of food again. Steamed cauliflower, broccoli and beans, with sweet potato and lightly dribbled with… what looks like a mushroom sauce, topped with parsley. It smells delicious, but I really don’t think I can stomach food right now. Those butterflies in my belly have turned into a sinking sickness. I glance back up Rainbow, and find that she’s already cleaned off her plate, and is now lightly dabbing the corners of her mouth with a napkin.

She places the napkin on her plate, and regards me coolly, “So, I noticed that you didn’t answer my question earlier.”

“Question?”

“Have you accepted my proposal, or not?”

“Wait…” I think back, “You never actually asked that.”

Rainbow smirks, “Well then, have you accepted my proposal, or not?”

Ponyfeathers. I still haven’t made a decision yet… I need more time, I need to stall her, “Actually, about that…”

I have her full attention now.

“Ah did a little research, like ya asked me to.”

Rainbow smiles, “Good.”

“Yeah, you know this contract isn’t legally enforceable, right?”

Rainbow’s smile widens, “Of course I do.”

I furrow my brow, “And you were gonna tell me this, when?”

Rainbow frowns, “I didn’t think I needed to.”

“Well, it would’ve been nice if Ah knew that earlier. Ah mean, this whole time Ah thought-”

“You though what?” Rainbow interjects hotly, “That I was going to coerce you into signing something you didn’t want to, and then pretend to claim a legal hold over you?”

I wince, “Honestly? Yeah, Ah did.”

“You don’t think very highly of me, do you?”

I open my mouth, “Well… err…”

Rainbow shakes her head, “Applejack, it doesn’t matter if it’s legal or not. It represents an arrangement that I would like to make with you – what I would like form you, and what you can expect from me. If you don’t like it, don’t sign it. If you do sign it, and decide that you don’t like, then I will let you walk away. Beside, even if this were a legally binding contract, do you really think I’d drag you through the courts if you did decide to run?”

Once again, my words fail me, “Ah…” I shrug apologetically.

Rainbow shakes her head, “Relationships like this are built on trust, as you so elegantly put it ‘trust works both ways’, so, Applejack, do you trust me?”

I blink. Do I trust her? I think I do, I mean: I come this far with her, I gave her my virginity, I slept with her, I touched her… that's gotta be trust, right? I wouldn't have slept with her if I didn't trust her, and she wouldn't have let me touch her if she didn't trust me.

I glance down at my glass of wine, and realize that I haven’t touched it yet. I grab it and down a mouthful, it’s crisp, cold and refreshing.

“Did you have to have conversations like this with any of the fifteen?” I ask.

Rainbow narrows her eyes, “No.”

“Why?”

“Because they were all established submissives. They knew what they wanted out of a relationship with me, and generally what I expected. With them, it was just a matter of fine tuning the details.”

I nod slowly, “Hmm.”

I glance away from Rainbow, and to the table opposite us to where two young mares are enjoying each others company. The teal green Unicorn on the left with matching mane – save for the white highlights that run through it – looks like she is in the middle of telling an exuberant tale, using all manners of hoof gestures, and body language. While the beige Earth pony opposite her, with a dark blue, and light pink mane, is covering her mouth with a hoof, trying and failing to contain her laughter.

I can’t help but smile at the sight of them, how carefree and happy they are with each other. My smile slowly faded, I wonder if Rainbow and I will ever be like that? I don’t think so, she has made it very clear where she stands, but at least I can pretend – if I sign her contract, I can pretend to have a normal, 'hearts and flowers' kind of relationship.

I turn back to Rainbow, who is patently watching me. I inhale deeply. Yeah, okay Rainbow. You win, I’ll do it. What’s the worst that could happen?

I nod slowly, “Okay, Ah’ll do it.”

Rainbow blinks, and cocks her head, “I’m sorry?”

“Ah said Ah’ll do it.”

Rainbow’s wings flutter as she leans forward, placing both hooves on the table, “Applejack, are you saying…”

I grin, “Ah’m sayin’ yes, Rainbow. Yes.”

Rainbow stares at me, blankly, for the second time tonight. I blow out a sigh of relief as I slump back in my seat. That felt good, that felt really good, like a weight has just been lifted off my chest. I mean, I’ve been dwelling on this whole ordeal for so long, and now that it’s finally over, I feel relieved. Happy even.

I glance up at Rainbow, she’s still staring at me, blankly. Her wings are still fluttering and twitching – which is annoying because I don’t know what it means… stupid Rare, and her stupid book…

I straighten myself and frown, “Uh, Rainbow. Are you alright?”

Rainbow nods, “I’m fine.” Her wings twitch, “I need to use the restroom…”

“Oh, okay-”

“And so do you.”

I blink several times, “Err, no Ah don’t…”

“Yes. You do.” Rainbow’s gaze is steady, and intense.

I open my mouth to protest, only to suddenly realize why Rainbow is looking at me, and what I’ve agreed to not thirty seconds ago…

I close my mouth, “Yes Ma’am.”

Quietly, Rainbow and I both make our way to the mare’s restroom. Since I haven’t been here before, I let Rainbow lead the way, silently falling in step behind her. I keep my eyes on the ground, watching her hooves so I don’t accidentally run into her if she suddenly stops. We step into a tight, dimly lit wooden hallway, just off the main room, and pass through a solid hardwood door with a pink picture of a filly on it.

Rainbow goes first, of course, holding the door open for me like the gentlemare that she is. The bathroom is completely tiled, as you would expect a bathroom to be, with a long basin counter and mirror that stretches across the left hoof side of the room. Along the entire right side of the room are eight stalls, with expensive looking dark wood doors and walls. Rainbow quickly trots to the other end of the room, checking the stalls for occupants… at least, that’s what I think she’s doing.

After a quick check, Rainbow finds that we are completely alone.

I sigh, “So, why did ya bring me here? Am Ah in some kind of trouble?”

Rainbow glances sideways at me from the opposite end of the room, and smiles, “Not exactly, come here.” She beckons.

I swallow, “Yes, Ma’am.”

I slowly make my way towards Rainbow, when I reach her, she forces me into the last stall of the bathroom.

My eyes fly wide, “What the?! Mmm, hmm mmm?” I feel the jagged porcelain of the toilet against my back, and the hot lips of Rainbow Dash against my mouth. I feel her rugged hooves trace down my chest, and the stifle of her hind leg press into my crotch.

Rainbow breaks her kiss, her mouth hangs open as she raggedly, “You just made my fucking week,” she rasps.

I don’t have time to reply, she grabs me, and slams me against the tile wall of the bathroom. She presses her hind leg further into my crotch, inciting soft moans from me, as dull throbs of pleasure stir in my marehood.

“R-Rainbow…” I try to speak, but I can’t, she’s just too distracting.

Rainbow hastily unbuttons my shirt, and slides her right hoof down my stomach, her electric touch tingles me, and my face burns as I moan louder. Rainbow buries her head in the niche of my shoulder, nipping gently at my neck.

I groan, and squirm. I try to push her away, “R-Rainbow, wait...”

Rainbow glances up at me, “What?”

I take a second to calm myself before I speak, “H-here? Now?”

Rainbow grins, “Would you rather I have you on our table?”

I swallow, and blink, “N-no Ma’am.”

Rainbow traces her tongue along the outside of her upper teeth, “Goddess, I am so hot for you right now.”

Rainbow dives back into her advance with full swing, planting hard kisses along my neck, and grinding her stifles against my wet, parted lips. I toss my head back, and smile. Sweat trickles down my fur, and I can feel her own burning sex against my stifle. Rainbow uses her right hoof to caress my belly, and wraps her other hoof around the back of my neck.

I wrap my hooves around her haunches as she pulls me tightly against her body. Her sweat mixes with mine, as she grinds her entire body against me. I gasp, as her hot tongue traces its way up my neck, and onto the base of my jawline.

Rainbow flicks her tongue off my jaw, and swallows, “You taste so good…” She breathes.

I glance down at her, my mouth hangs open as I breathe harshly with half-lidded eyes. Rainbow stares up at me, with burning, hungry eyes. I squirm as she lunges forward, and presses her lips onto mine. I tilt my head, allowing her tongue to easily slip into my mouth, where mine is eagerly awaiting her. Her wet, hot tongue slides itself along mine, sending electric tingles of pleasure through my mouth, while her slow, hard grinding moistens my nethers.

Rainbow changes direction, and begins short, direct thrusts, throbbing her hind leg against me, I cry out, the pressure building inside of me is almost too much to take, my eyes roll back as Rainbow presses into me again, and again. I’m so close now, I can feel that sweet, familiar squirming feeling building within me, I glance at Rainbow, she knows I’m close, and she’s not showing any sign of slowing down, I can feel it coming…

And then, everything goes to hell.

The sound of the bathroom door opening echoes through the room.

Rainbow and I freeze immediately. Oh shit! Rainbow hastily pulls her left hoof back, and presses it over my muzzle, “Not. A. Sound.” She silently mouths. I swallow, and nod quickly.

The resounding sound of hooves against polished tiles, echoes throughout the bathroom.

My heart is hammering in my chest, and I’m struggling to keep my breathing under control.

Suddenly, everything goes quiet.

Rainbow and I look at each other, puzzled.

A stall door creaks open, two stalls down from us.

Silence fill the room again.

Rainbow and I glance at each other again, the room has become thick with silence.

Until it’s broken by the strangest ringtone I've ever heard.

“Oh, hey girl, what’s up.” A young mare says.

I mentally breathe a sigh of relief, as does Rainbow, from the look of her relieved expression.

“It’s going terrible,” the mare continues, “He’s so boring, all he ever talks about is how successful he is – I had to excuse myself before I went crazy from boredom!”

I roll my eyes, I can feel the pressure inside me subsiding. Dang it, and I was so close! I glance back down at Rainbow, she’s grinning deviously at me.

I quirk an eyebrow, confused.

Rainbow removes her hoof from my muzzle, and holds it up to her own lips, after she forms the universal ‘Shh’ sign, she slides her hoof down my body, and cups it over my still wet sex.

My eyes widen immediately. I frantically glance between Rainbow and the direction of the young mare on her mobile phone, silently shaking my head in protest. Rainbow’s grin only darkens, she arches the tip of her hoof out, and brushes it past my most sensitive area. My body quivers, and I bite down on my hoof just in time to quell a moan.

“Hang on a sec, girl.” The young mare say, “Hello? Is anypony in here?”

I glance down at Rainbow, wide-eyed and horrified. Rainbow doesn’t seem fazed, in fact, she doesn’t miss a beat, and continues to circle the tip of her hoof over my clitoris.

“Huh… Sorry girl, what were you saying?” The mare continues her conversation, unhindered.

Throbs of intense pleasure pulse through my body. As Rainbow stimulates me, she begins grinding against my hind leg again. I bite down, hard, and clench my eyes shut as the pleasure flows through me.I’m barely keeping my breathing level now, and I can feel myself sweating again. The muscles deep inside me ache, and hurt in the best possible way, as Rainbow slowly clops her hoof over me, again and again, and again.

“Well, I guess I should be getting back to ‘Sir-Bores-A-Lot’” the young mare announces, “Goddess, if I’m gone for too much longer, he might send a rescue party after me.”

I open my eyes, only to roll them, Goddess, will you just leave already!? I glance back to Rainbow – who holds a disapproving look. She brushes her hoof past my clit on the way down to my lips, making me squirm, and quiver. I mouth an apology as she cups her hoof over my sex again.

Finally, after what feels like an eternity, the young mare who entered the bathroom finished her business, washes up, and leaves.

I tear my hoof away from my mouth and groan loudly, “Finally! Ah though she’d never leave!”

“I know,” Rainbow mutters as she presses herself firmly against me.

Suddenly, I’m aware just how close I am to climaxing. I’m close again, I can feel the aching, squirming feeling within me bubbling to the surface.

“O-oh, oh Goddess. R-Rainbow, Ah think Ah’m gonna…” I moan.

Rainbow leans up and nips the side of my neck, “I know, baby. I know.” She whispers delicately.

The pressure inside me is almost about to burst, I throw my hooves onto Rainbow’s haunches, and pull her as tightly against myself as I can. As I grab her, Rainbow’s hoof is pressed into my scorching sex, it’s enough to release my flood gates. I toss my head back, and cry out at the top of my lungs as all of my pressure is released. My body shudders, as bliss rolls through my body. Half-way through my high, I feel Rainbow’s body shudder and squirm against mine, as she reaches her own climax. Her hoof is still pressed against my sex when she comes, and shudders as she does, throbbing one final wave through me.

Hot juice squirts form my marehood, most of which is caught by Rainbow’s hoof, the rest of it trickles down the back of my hind legs. As Rainbow comes, her hot skittle juice saturates my leg, trickling downwards, forming a sizable puddle beneath us. Rainbow collapse onto me, shuddering, and twitching as the last few drops of her climax dribble out, and down my leg. My own shudders begin to still, and the last of my hot cider is emptied onto the white tile floor. I feel like I’m on fire, and my heart is beating like a jackhammer inside my chest, as sweat and come soaks my fur.

I glance down at Rainbow, and lick my lips, “Ma’am, you are amazing.”

Rainbow half-huff, half-laughs into my chest, “Applejack… I swear, if I wasn’t already empty, you would’ve just made me come again.”

I chuckle, is it weird that her horniness is making me horny? I swallow, to moisten my dry throat. I think I’ve definitely been looking at this the wrong way, if her BDSM sessions are anything like this, Then I think I’m going to like being a submissive.

Rainbow pushes off me, and stand steadily on her two hind legs, “Well then…”

“What now?” I ask.

“Now?” Rainbow straightens her suit jacket, “Now, I’d very much to fuck you again.”

My breathing hitches.

“But, I’m afraid that is going to have to wait.”

I sigh, disappointed.

“I know, baby. I know.” Rainbow coos.

“So, what do we do now?”

“Well, we should probably get going. Goddess knows how long we’ve been in here, I don’t think we will be able to feign ignorance if we returned to our table.”

I frown, “What are you suggestion, that we skip the bill?”

“Precisely,” Rainbow grins smugly.

“Leave without payin? Ah don’t think they’d appreciate that, Rainbow.” I deadpan.

“Oh, they should.”

“Why?”

Rainbow smirks, “Because I own the place.”

My mouth falls open, "Oh, of course ya do! Ya know what? I’m not even surprised anymore – nothin’ ya say surprises me anymore…”

Rainbow pouts, “Nothing?”

“Nothin’.”

“What about… ‘I’ve never had sex in a restaurant bathroom before’?”

I grin, “Really? That makes two of us.”

Rainbow bursts out laughing, and I can’t help but chuckle too. After a few seconds, we compose ourselves.

Rainbow steps out of the bathroom stall, “Well then, shall we?”

I grin, and follow her, “After you, Miss Dash.”

Rainbow dropped me off back at the farmhouse, where we made plans to get together this weekend, at The Eagles Nest. There, we’re going to finalize the details of the contract. I feel good about this, truthfully, I do. I’m glad that it’s finally over. Goddess, I should have been this optimistic form the get-go, and just said yes straight up, I would’ve saved myself a lot of worrying and headache.

When I stepped through the front door, Rare was waiting for me. Naturally she wanted to know how my date went, I told her that Rainbow and I had dinner at a fancy restaurant, and that we had sex in the restroom. It took her a whole thirty seconds before she realized I wasn’t joking.

And then things got awkward, really awkward.

But I was in such a good mood, that I didn’t really care! All I could think about was Saturday, and Rainbow Dash, and not necessarily in that order. But, in all seriousness, I feel really good about this. I feel like, from here on out, it’s going to be smooth sailing...

Chapter 1: The Interview

50 Shades of Hay.

“Ah hate her so much right now,” I state under my breath as I glare at myself in the mirror.

Damn my mane – it just won’t stay put, and damn Rarity for being sick and putting me through this entire ordeal in the first place. I should be on the farm, helping Big Mac with applebuck Season – which ends next week. but nope, here I am, trying to brush my mane and make it look all pretty. Taking a slow, calming breath, I attempt – once more – to bring it under control with the brush. I roll my eyes in exasperation and gaze at the freckled, blond-maned mare with green eyes staring back at me and give up. Why do I need to make myself look all pretty anyway? Rarity knows how much I hate all this frou-frou crap. My only option is to tie the end of it with a hair band and stuff the rest under my old, worn, sun-faded Stetson and hope that I look good enough.

Rarity is my roommate, in case you couldn't tell, and she’s gone and decided that today – of all days – is a good day to come down with the flu. Therefore, she can’t attend the interview she’d arranged to do with some hotshot CEO I’ve never heard of, for the Equestrian Insider. (That's the paper she works for, the Equestrian Insider, it's the biggest gossip/news paper in all of Equestria, so I'm told.) And so, I have been volunteered to fill her place. I still have over half of the orchard to buck, and I’m supposed help Apple Bloom with her homework, but nope – today I have to take a carriage ride to Canterlot in order to meet this 'brash and boastful' Pegasus mare. As an ex-captain of the Blue Angels, her time is extremely precious – much more precious than mine, apparently – but she has agreed to give Rarity an interview. A real coup, she tells me.

Damn her, and her extracurricular activities...

As I exit the bathroom, and make my way down the short, L shaped staircase of our farmhouse, I spot Rarity. She's huddled on the couch in the living room.

“Darling," she begins, "I’m so sorry. It took me nine months to get this interview, and it will take another six to reschedule, and by then somepony else would have beat us to an exclusive. As the editor, I cannot cancel this. Please,” Rarity begs me in her rasping, sore throat voice. Suddenly, I feel very guilty, as all my anger towards her fades away. How does she manage to do it? Even sick she looks gamine and gorgeous. Ruffled violet hair with bright blue eyes, although now red-rimmed and hazy. I ignore my pang of unwelcome sympathy.

“'Course Ah’ll go, Rare. Ya should get back ta bed. Would ya like some Aspirin?”

“Yes please." She uses her Unicorn magic to levitate a small, compact digital recorder over to me, along with a small, folded piece of paper. "Here are the questions and my mini-disc recorder. Just press record here. Make notes, I’ll transcribe it all.”

“Ah don’t know nothing 'bout her,” I murmur, feeling somewhat anxious as I snatch the recorder and paper from her weak magic hold, and stuff them into the breast pocket of my jacket..

“The questions will see you through. Go. It’s a long trip. I don’t want you to be late.”

“Okay, Ah’m goin'. Get back ta bed. Ah made you some soup ta heat up later.” I stare at her fondly. Only for you, Rare.

“I will. Good luck. And thank you darling – as usual, you’re a lifesaver.”

Gathering Rare some aspirin and a glass of water, I smile weakly at her, then head out the door to the carriage. I can’t believe I've let Rare talk me into this. But then again Rarity can talk anypony into anything. She’s a damn fine journalist. She’s articulate, strong, persuasive, argumentative, and beautiful – and she’s my best friend.

I hastily make my way out the front door, and down the dirt path that leads to the road into town. There is a carriage waiting form me at the white, picket gate to our property - just like Rare said there would be. Fortunately for me, Rare pulled a few strings, and was able to get a high quality carriage with four strong, handsome stallions to pull it. I greet the stallions briefly, before I climb into the carriage, and set off for Canterlot. The roads are clear as we set off. It’s early, through, and I don’t have to be there until two this afternoon.

My destination is the headquarters of the Equestrian renowned Wonderbolt Incorporation. It’s a huge twenty-story office building, all curved glass and steel. A very modern looking building, although it doesn't really strike my fancy. The words “Wonderbolt” are written discreetly in steel over the glass of the front doors. It’s a quarter to two when I arrive, I feel greatly relieved that I’m not late as I walk into the enormous – and frankly unnecessary – glass, steel, and white sandstone lobby.

Behind the solid sandstone desk is a very attractive, groomed, pale rose maned mare who smiles pleasantly at me. Her coat is a light cerulean and she's wearing a sharp charcoal suit jacket and white shirt.

“Howdy," I greet her, "Ah’m here ta see Ms Dash. Ah'm Applejack, fillin' in fer for Rarity.”

“Excuse me one moment, Miss Jack.” She arches her eyebrow slightly as I stand casually before her. I'm starting to think that maybe, just maybe, I should've borrowed one of Rare’s blazers, instead of wearing my red denim jacket with green plaid. Hey, at least I made some effort before coming in. Working on a farm you’re entire life doesn’t exactly get you into the mindset to care what others think of your appearance.

“Miss Rarity is expected. Please sign in here, Miss Jack. You’ll want the last elevator on the right, press for the twentieth floor.” The receptionist mare smiles kindly at me, as I sign in.

She hands me a security pass that has VISITOR stamped on the front. I can’t help but smirk. Surely, it ain't that obvious that I’m just visiting. I don’t fit in here at all. I inwardly sigh. Thanking her, I walk over to the bank of elevators past the two security stallions who are both far more smartly dressed than I am in their well-cut grey uniforms.

The elevator shoots me up to the twentieth floor faster than you can say “Whoa Nelly.” The doors slide open and I step into another large lobby – again all glass, steel, and white sandstone. I’m confronted by another desk of sandstone and a pale rose colored mare with a light cerulean mane dressed impeccably in black and white, she rises to greet me.

“Miss Jack, could you wait here, please?” She points to a seated area of white leather chairs.

Behind the leather chairs is a spacious glass-walled meeting room with an equally spacious dark wood table and at least twenty matching chairs around it. Beyond that, there’s a floor-to-ceiling window with a view of the Canterlot skyline that looks out through the city toward Cloudsdale. It’s the most amazing thing I’ve ever seen, and I’m momentarily stunned by the view. Wow.

I sit down, fish the questions out of my pocket, and go through them, inwardly cursing Rare for not providing me with a brief biography. I know nothing about this mare I’m about to interview. 'Cept for the fact that she's a mare, and her name is 'Rainbow Dash'. She could be ninety or she could be thirty. The feeling of uncertainty is killing me, and my nerves aren't helping, making me fidget. I’ve never been comfortable with one-on-one interviews, that being said I can strike up a mighty fine conversation, so long as it entails apples and apple farming. To be honest, I prefer my own company, working the fields or relaxing under an apple tree. Not sitting, twitching nervously in a colossal glass and stone fortress.

I roll my eyes, and mentally chide myself. Get a grip, AJ. Judging from the building, which is too clinical and modern, I guess grey is in her forties: fit, tanned, and fair-haired to match the rest of the ponies here.

The previous mare steps out of a large door to the right. Taking a deep breath, I stand up.

“Miss Jack?” the mare asks.

“Yes?” I croak, and clear my throat. “Yes.” There, that sounded better.

“Ms Dash will see you in a moment. May I take your hat?”

“Uh sure.” I reluctantly part with my beloved head cover, I shake my mane that had previously been contained under my hat loose.

“Have you been offered any refreshments?”

“Uh, no.” I answer slightly confused.

The mare frowns and shakes her head slightly, averting her gaze.

“Would you like tea, coffee, water?” she asks, turning her attention back to me.

“Ah'm fine, Thank you,” I murmur.

The mare nods and marches over to the large desk, her hoofs clicking and echoing on the sandstone floor. She sits down, and continues her work.

Weird. Maybe Ms Dash has a thing for twins... I wonder idly if I’m looking too far into it, when suddenly, the office door opens and a well-toned bright gold Pegasus mare with a brilliant orange and amber mane wearing a brown bomber jacket exits. It's nice to know I'm not the only pony who went casual today.

She turns and says through the door. “Don't forget this this weekend, Dash.”

I don’t hear the reply. She turns, sees me, and smiles, her brilliant orange eyes sparkling at the corners. The receptionist has jumped up and called the elevator. She seems to be a might good at jumping from her seat. She’s more nervous than I am!

“Good afternoon, ladies,” she says as she leaves through the sliding door.

“Ms Dash will see you now, Miss Jack. Do go through,” the receptionist says. I stand, shakily trying to suppress my nerves. Gathering up my Rare's notes and recorder, I make my way to the partially open door.

“You don’t need to knock – just go in.” The receptionist smiles.

I push open the door and stumble through, tripping over my own hoofs, and falling head first into the office.

Pony feathers! – Me and my two left hooves! I’m on my stomach with my limbs outstretched in the doorway to Ms Dash’s office, and gentle hoofs are around me helping me to stand. My face feels like it's on fire, I'm so embarrassed, I can’t believe that just happened. I have to steel myself to glance up at her, and… Holy cow – she’s so young.

“Miss Rarity.” She extends a hoof to me once I’m upright. “I’m Rainbow Dash. Are you all right? Would you like to sit?” her voice is raspy and smooth, at the same time.

So young – and attractive, very attractive. Despite her tomboyish appearance, her cyan fur looks both smooth, and soft to the touch. And her features are so well-defined, and yet, still vague enough to compliment her appearance - it's like she has the perfect blend of both masculinity and femininity. She’s tall, too, at least two inches taller than me, dressed in a fine grey suit, white shirt, and red tie. Her unruly rainbow mane breaks gracefully around her shoulders as her intense, bright crimson eyes regard me shrewdly. Rainbow hair, I suppose I should have seen that coming, although with a mane as beautiful as hers, I have to wonder, why is everything so bleak and colorless? It takes a minute for me to find my voice.

“Uh. Actually–” I mutter. If this mare is over thirty then I’m a monkey’s uncle. In a daze, I place my hoof against hers. As we touch, I feel a strange shiver run down my spine. I withdraw my hoof hastily. Musta been static. Yeah, that was it. I blink rapidly, trying to clear my vision.

“Miss Rarity couldn’t make it, so she sent me. Ah hope ya don’t mind, Ms Dash.”

“And you are?” Her voice is warm, possibly amused, but it’s difficult ta tell from her impassive expression. She looks mildly interested, but above all, polite.

“Applejack. Ah own Sweet Apple Acres with Rare, uh… Miss Rarity in Ponyville.” I state proudly.

“I see,” she replies simply. I think I see a ghost of a smile in her expression, but I’m not sure.

“Would you like to sit?” She waves me toward a white leather-buttoned L-shaped couch.

Her office is way too big for just one pony. In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, there’s a huge modern dark-wood desk that six ponies could comfortably eat around. It matches the coffee table by the couch. Everything else is white – ceiling, floors, and walls, except on the wall by the door where a mosaic of small paintings hang, thirty-six of them arranged in a square. They are… interesting – a series of mundane, forgotten objects painted in such precise detail they look like photographs. I’ll admit I’m not one for fine arts - that's more Rares forte, but they do look impressive.

“A local artist. Trouton,” Rainbow notes, when she catches my gaze.

“They’re mighty pretty. Turning the ordinary inta something… extra-ordinary,” I murmur, trying to make polite conversation. She cocks her head to one side and regards me intently.

“I couldn’t agree more, Miss Jack,” she replies, her voice soft and straggly comforting.

Apart from the paintings, the rest of the office is cold, clean, and clinical. I wonder if it reflects the personality of the pony who sinks into one of the white leather chairs opposite me. I shake my head and clear my thoughts while I organize the piece of paper Rare gave me. Next, I set up the mini-disc recorder on the coffee table in front of me. Rainbow Dash says nothing, waiting patiently – I think – as I become increasingly fidgety. When I muster the never to steal a glance from her, I find she’s watching me, one hoof relaxed in her lap and the other rubbing her chin and occasionally resting it on her lips. I think she’s trying to suppress a smile.

“Sorry,” I stutter. “Ah’m not used ta interviewin' ponies like this...”

“Take all the time you need, Miss Jack,” she says.

“Do ya mind if Ah record your answers?”

“After you’ve taken so much trouble to set up the recorder – you ask me now?”

I open my mouth to reply, but quickly close it. I’m usually pretty good at reading other ponies, but I can’t for the life of me get a read on what she’s thinking, I blink at her, unsure what to say. But I think she playing with me, because she relents. “No, I don’t mind.”

“Did Rare– Ah mean, Miss Rarity, explain what this interview was fer?”

“Yes. To appear in the opening column of the ‘Equestrian Insider’ as I am currently the youngest Pegasus ever to acquire her own company.”

Oh, really? Well, shoot, this is news to me! And now I’m temporarily preoccupied by the thought that somepony not much older than me – maybe four years or so, and maybe mega-successful – is currently the CEO of her own company!. I frown, dragging my wayward attention back to the task at hoof.

“Good,” I swallow nervously. “Ah have some questions fer ya, Ms Dash.” I tuck a stray lock of my mane behind my ear.

“I thought you might,” she says, deadpan. She’s laughing at me. I furrow my brow and try not to look too far into it. Pressing the start button on the recorder, I try to look professional.

“You’re very young ta have amassed such a title. Ta what do ya owe ya success?” I glance up at her. Her smile is rueful, but she looks vaguely disappointed.

“Business is all about ponies, Miss Jack, and I’m very good at judging ponies. I know how they tick, what makes them flourish, what doesn’t, what inspires them, and how to incentivise them. I employ an exceptional team, and I reward them well.” She pauses and fixes me with her crimson stare. “My belief is to achieve success in any scheme one has to make oneself master of that scheme, know it inside and out, know every detail. I work hard, very hard to do that. I make decisions based on logic and facts. I have a natural gut instinct that can spot and nurture a good solid idea and good ponies. The bottom line is it’s always down to good ponies.”

“Maybe you’re just lucky.” That isn’t really on Rare’s list, but, damn it! She’s so arrogant. Her eyes flare momentarily in surprise.

“I don’t subscribe to luck or chance, Miss Jack. The harder I work the more luck I seem to have. It really is all about having the right ponies on your team and directing their energies accordingly. I think it was Harvey Firestone who said ‘the growth and development of ponies is the highest calling of leadership.’”

“You sound like a control freak.” The words are out of my mouth before I realize I've said. ME and my stupid big mouth...

“Oh, I exercise control in all things, Miss Jack,” she says without a trace of humor in her smile. I stare at her, and she holds my gaze steadily, impassive. My heartbeat quickens.

Ii it just me, or does she have this intense, overwhelming... unnerving quality to her? Is it her good looks, maybe? The way her eyes blaze at me? The way she strokes her hoof against chin? I really wish she’d stop doing that…

“Besides, immense power is acquired by assuring yourself in your secret reveries that you were born to control things,” she continues, her voice soft.

“Do you feel that you have immense power?” Control Freak.

“I employ over forty thousand ponies, Miss Jack. That gives me a certain sense of responsibility – power, if you will. If I were to decide I was no longer interested in the telecommunications business, and sold up, twenty thousand ponies would struggle to make their mortgage payments after a month or so.”

My mouth hangs slightly agape. I’m staggered by her lack of humility.

“Don’t you have a board ta answer ta?” I ask, disgusted.

“I own my company. I don’t have to answer to a board.” She raises an eyebrow at me. Of course, I would know this if I wasn’t thrown head first into this mess. But holy moly, she’s so arrogant. I change direction.

“And do you have any interests outside your work?”

“I have varied interests, Miss Jack.” A ghost of a smile touches her lips. “Extremely varied.” Her eyes are alight with some wicked thought.

“But if y’all work so hard, what do you do to chill out?”

“Chill out?” She smiles, revealing perfect white teeth. I stop breathing. She really is beautiful. Seriously, No pony should be this good-looking.

“Well, to ‘chill out’ as you put it – I sail, I fly, I indulge in various physical pursuits.” She shifts in her chair. “I’m a very wealthy mare, Miss Jack, and I have expensive and absorbing hobbies.”

I glance quickly at Rare’s questions, wanting to get off this subject.

“You invest in manufacturing. Why, specifically?” I ask. Why does she make me so uncomfortable?

“I like to build things. I like to know how things work: what makes things tick, how to construct and deconstruct. And I have a love of ships. What can I say?”

“That sounds like your heart talking rather than logic and facts.”

Her mouth quirks up, and she stares appraisingly at me.

“Possibly. Though there are ponies who’d say I don’t have a heart.”

“Why would they say that?”

“Because they know me well.” Her lip curls in a wry smile.

“Would your friends say you’re easy to get to know?” I regret the question as soon as I say it. It’s not on Rare’s list.

“I’m a very private pony, Miss Jack. I go a long way to protect my privacy. I don’t often give interviews,” she trails off.

“Why did you agree to do this one?”

“Because I’m a benefactor of the Equestrian Insider, and for all intents and purposes, I couldn’t get Miss Rarity off my flank. She badgered and badgered my PR ponies, and I admire that kind of tenacity.”

I know how tenacious Rare can be. That’s actually why I’m sitting here right now, uncomfortably, under her penetrating gaze, when I should be work’in the farm.

“You also invest in farming technologies. Why are you interested in this area?”

“We can’t eat money, Miss Jack, and there are too many ponies on this planet who don’t have enough to eat.”

“That sounds very… philanthropic. Is it something you feel passionately about? Feeding the world’s poor?”

She shrugs, very noncommittal.

“It’s shrewd business,” she murmurs, though I think she’s being disingenuous. It doesn’t make sense – feeding the world’s poor? I can’t see the financial benefits of this, only the virtue of the ideal. I glance at the next question, confused by her attitude.

“Do you have a philosophy? If so, what is it?”

“I don’t have a philosophy as such. Maybe a guiding principle – Carnegie’s: ‘A mare who acquires the ability to take full possession of her own mind may take possession of anything else to which she is justly entitled.’ I’m very singular, driven. I like control – of myself and those around me.”

“So you want to possess things?” You are a control freak.

“I want to deserve to possess them, but yes, bottom line, I do.”

“You sound like the ultimate consumer.”

“I am.” She smiles, but the smile doesn’t touch her eyes. Again this is at odds with somepony who wants to feed the world, so I can’t help thinking that we’re talking about something else, but I’m absolutely mystified as to what it is. I swallow hard. The temperature in the room is rising or maybe it’s just me. I just want this interview to be over. Surely Rare has enough material now? I glance at the next question.

“You were adopted. How far do you think that’s shaped the way you are?” Oh, well that's personal. I stare at her, hoping she’s not offended. Her brow furrows.

“I have no way of knowing.”

Okay, now I’m curious.

“How old were you when you were adopted?”

“That’s a matter of public record, Miss Jack.” Her tone is stern. Of course – if I’d known I was doing this interview, I would have done some research.

“You’ve had ta sacrifice a family life for your work.”

“That’s not a question.” She’s tense.

“Sorry.” she makes me feel like a filly. I try again. “Have you had ta sacrifice a family life for your work?”

“I have a family. I have a brother and a sister and two loving parents. I’m not interested in extending my family beyond that.”

“Why, are you gay, Ms Dash?”

She inhales sharply, and I cringe, I kinda, really wish employed some kind of discretion before I blurted that out. How can I tell her I’m just reading the questions? Damn it Rare! This is all your fault! Well, not really, but still!

“I fail to see the relevance of your question, Applejack.” She raises her eyebrows, a cool gleam in her eyes. She looks pissed.

“Uh, sorry. It’s uh… one o' the questions written here.” It’s the first time she’s said my name. My heartbeat has accelerated again. Nervously, I tuck my loosened hair behind my ear.

She cocks her head to one side.

“These aren’t your own questions?”

The blood drains from my face. Pony feathers.

“Err… no. Rare – Miss Rarity – she compiled the questions.”

“Are you colleagues at the Equestrian Insider?” Oh pony feathers. I have nothing to do with the EI. It’s her extracurricular activity, not mine. My face is suddenly on fire.

“No. She’s mah roommate.”

She rubs her chin in quiet contemplation, her crimson eyes examining me.

“Did you volunteer to do this interview?” she asks, her voice deadly quiet.

Hang on a minute here - who’s supposed to be interviewing who? Her eyes burn into me and I’m compelled to answer truthfully.

“Ah was drafted. She’s not well.” My voice is apologetic.

“That explains a great deal.”

There’s a knock at the door, and the receptionist enters.

“Ms Dash, forgive me for interrupting, but your next meeting is in two minutes.”

“We’re not finished here, Aloe. Please cancel my next meeting.”

Aloe hesitates, gaping at him. She appears lost. Ms Dash turns her head slowly to face her and raises her eyebrows. She flushes a bright pink… eh, brighter pink color.

“Very well, Ms Dash” she mutters, then exits. She frowns, and turns her attention back to me.

“Where were we, Miss Jack?”

Oh, we’re back to ‘Miss Jack’ now.

“Please don’t let me keep you from anything.”

“I want to know about you. I think that’s only fair.” Her crimson eyes are bright with curiosity. Where’s she going with this? She places her elbows on the arms of the chair and clops her hoofs in front of her mouth. Her mouth is very… distracting. I swallow.

“There’s not much ta know,” I state calmly.

“What is your current employment? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Well, currently Ah own Sweet Apple Acres back in Ponyville.”

“Yes, you mentioned that before, I seem to recall that name coming up a few times in my reports, tell me. Do you have any greater aspiring life goals?”

I shrug, thrown by her interest. I haven’t really thought it.

“Ah haven’t made any plans, Ms Dash. Just work’in the farm,” Which I should be doing right now, instead of sitting in your swanky, sterile office.

“We run an excellent internship program here,” she says quietly. I raise my eyebrows in surprise. Is she offering me a job?

“Oh. Ah’ll bear that in mind,” I murmur, completely dumbfounded. “Though Ah’m not sure Ah’d fit in round here.” Oh great, me nad my big mouth again.

“Why do you say that?” She cocks her head ta one side, intrigued, a hint of a smile playing on her lips.

“It’s obvious, isn’t it?” I’m under dressed, scruffy, I’m no business pony.

“Not to me,” she murmurs. Her gaze is intense, all humor gone, and strange muscles deep in my belly clench suddenly. I tear my eyes away from her and stare blindly down at the question list in my hoofs. What’s going on? I have ta go – now. I lean forward to retrieve the recorder.

“Would you like me to show you around?” she asks.

“Ah’m sure you’re far too busy, Ms Dash, and Ah do have a long trip ahead of me.”

“You’re heading back to Ponyville?” She sounds surprised, anxious even. She glances out of the window. It’s started to rain. “Well, you’d better drive carefully.” Her tone is stern, authoritative. Why would she care? “Did you get everything you need?” she adds.

“Yes Ma’am,” I reply, packing the recorder into my pocket. Her eyes narrow, speculatively.

“Thank you for the interview, Ms Dash.”

“The pleasure’s been all mine,” she says, polite as ever.

As I rise, she stands and holds out her hoof.

“Until we meet again, Miss Jack.” And it sounds like a challenge, or a threat, I’m not sure which. I frown. When will we ever meet again? I shake her hoof once more, dumfounded that that odd current between us is still there. It must be my nerves.

“Ms Dash.” I nod at her. Moving with athletic grace to the door, she opens it wide.

"Just ensuring you make it through the door, Miss Jack,” She gives me a small smile. Obviously, she’s referring to my earlier less-than-elegant entry into her office. I flush.

“That’s very considerate, Ms Dash,” I snap, and her smile widens. I’m glad you find me entertaining, I glower inwardly, walking into the foyer. I’m surprised when she follows me out. Aloe looks up, equally surprised.

“Did you have a coat or…?” Dash asks.

“Yes.” Aloe leaps up and retrieves my hat, which Dash takes from her before she can hoof it to me. She holds it up and, feeling ridiculously self-conscious, I snatch it from her an place on my head. Her hoof presses the button summoning the elevator, and we stand waiting – awkwardly on my part, coolly self-possessed on hers. The doors open, and I hurry in, desperate to escape. I really need to get out of here. When I turn to look at her, she’s leaning against the doorway beside the elevator with her hoofs crossed in front of her. She really is very, very good-looking. It’s distracting. Her burning crimson eyes gaze at me.

“Applejack” she says as a farewell.

“Rainbow,” I reply. And thankfully, the doors close.

Chapter 6: The Eagles Nest

Rainbow opens the door to her personal carriage, allowing me to clamber inside nervously as she follows behind me. We calmly sit on the same side of the carriage, about an arm’s length apart. Well, when I say ‘we,’ I mostly mean ‘her.’ She hasn’t mentioned the outburst of passion that exploded in the elevator earlier. Should I? I mean, should I mention it or just pretend it never happened? She doesn’t seem to be affected by what happened, but then again, it’s damn near impossible for me actually tell what she’s thinking.

We sit in a content, awkward silence for a few moments as we speed towards Ponyville. My Zen-like state is shattered when Rainbow’s ringing phone echoes over the carriages sound system. Funny, I didn’t know it had a sound system.

She presses a button on the wall near the entrance of the carriage.

“Dash,” she snips.

“Miss Dash, its Welch here. I have that information you requested,” a raspy, disembodied voice states over the speakers.

“Good E-mail it to me. Anything to add?”

“No, Ma’am.”

She presses the button and the call ends. No ‘good-bye’ or ‘thank you.’ I’m glad I never took her job offer seriously. She’s too controlling and cold with her employees. Not that I was planning on leaving Sweet Apple Acres, mind you, I could never leave my family and my home. My thoughts are interrupted as the phone rings again.

“Dash.”

“The NDA has been E-mailed to you, Miss Dash,” a mare’s voice announces.

“Good. That will be all, Aloe.”

“Good day Ma’am.”

Rainbow hangs up by pressing the button again; there is a brief pause in the silence when the phone rings again. Holy moly, is this her life - constant nagging phone calls?

“Dash,” she snaps.

“Hi, Rainbow! D’you get laid?”

“Hello Elliot – I’m on speaker phone, and I’m not the only one in the carriage,” Rainbow sighs.

“Who’s with you?”

Rainbow rolls her eyes. “Applejack.”

“Hi, AJ!”

AJ.

“Howdy, Elliot.”

“Heard a lot about you,” Elliot states huskily as Rainbow frowns.

“Don’t believe a word Rare says.”

Elliot laughs.

“I’m dropping Applejack off now,” Rainbow emphasis my full name. “Shall I pick you up?”

“Sure.”

“See you shortly,” Rainbow hangs up.

“Why do you keep calling me Applejack?”

“Because it’s your name,” she replies nonchalantly.

“Ah prefer AJ.”

“Do you now?” she glances towards me and arches an eyebrow.

We’re almost at Sweet Apple Acres. It hasn’t taken us very long.

“Applejack,” she muses. I scowl at her, but she ignores me. “What happened in the elevator – It won’t happen again, not until it’s permitted.” We come to a halt just outside the farm house. She climbs out first and holds the door for me, ever the gentlemare.

“Ah liked what happened in the elevator,” I murmur as I climb out of the carriage. I smile to myself and head up the steps to the front door when I hear a low, almost inaudible chuckle come from behind me.

Rarity and Elliot are sitting at our dining room table. She has the most un-Rare-like goofy grin on her face. Rainbow follows me into the living room. Despite Rarity’s I’ve-been-having-a-good-time-all-night grin, she eyes Dash suspiciously.

“Hello, AJ,” she leaps up to hug, then releases me and frowns as she examines Rainbow.

“Good morning, Rainbow,” she says, with just a hint of hostility.

“Miss Rarity,” Dash replied in her stiff, formal way.

“Rainbow, there’s no need for formalities, her name is Rare,” Elliot grumbles.

“Rare,” Rainbow gives her a polite nod and glares at Elliot, who simply grins and rises to hug me.

“Hey, AJ!” He smiles. His blue eyes twinkling, his coat is similar blue to Rainbows, except several shades darker, and he has a brilliant flowing brown mane and tail. I like him immediately, he’s nothing like his sister; but then again, they are adopted siblings.

“Howdy, Elliot,” I smile back at him.

“Elliot, we’d better go,” Rainbow says mildly.

“Sure,” he replies as he breaks his hold on me and turns to Rarity. Draping his right foreleg over her shoulder, he brings her into a long, lingering kiss.

Jeez… get a room. I stare down at my hoofs, embarrassed. I glance over to Rainbow, to find her watching me intently. I narrow my eyes at her. Why can’t you kiss me like that? Elliot continues to kiss Rare for a few more seconds before breaking the kiss and pressing his forehead against hers.

“Laters, babe,” he grins.

Rare just melts. I’ve never seen her melt before – somehow the word ‘compliant’ comes to mind. Compliant Rarity, Elliot must be good. Rainbow rolls her eyes and stares at me, her expression is unreadable, as usual. Honestly, I don’t know why that still surprises me.

She reaches out and tucks a stray strand of my mane behind my right ear. My breath hitches and I lean my head into her hoof, her eyes soften as her hoof trails down my right cheek and rests on my chin. All too quickly, her touch is gone.

“Laters, babe,” she murmurs, and I can’t help but snicker because it’s so unlike her. But even though I know it’s just a formality, it still moves me.

“I’ll pick you up at eight,” she says as she turns to leave, opening the front door and stepping out onto the porch. Elliot follows her to the carriage but turns and blows Rare another kiss.

“She really likes you,” Rare muses as we watch their carriage pull away from us.

“Yeah, Ah like her too,” I reply with a content smile.

“So, she is gay.”

And then it hit me like a tonne of bricks. Horse apples. I knew I forgot something. I gulp and turn to face her.

“Aww jeez Rare, Ah never thought… A-ah know ya like stallions and what not but, a-are you okay with this? Me liking another mare, Ah mean.”

She smiles back at me. “Darling, love comes in all shapes and sizes. Of course I’m alright with this. I’ve actually known about your orientation for a while now… or did you honestly think I didn’t notice you admiring my flank while I wasn’t looking?”

My eyes widen, “A-ah have NO idea WHAT you’re talking about,” I clamp my mouth shut and dart my eyes left and right.

Her smile widens. “Applejack, you are a terrible liar.”

My ears flatten against my head and I grin sheepishly at her. “Yeah, yeah Ah guess Ah am.”

We walk back inside the farmhouse and sit down at the dining room table. Rare clears her throat and fixes me with a gossipy look.

“So, did you.. ?” she asks batting her eyelashes, the burning curiosity in her voice is blatantly obvious.

“No,” I reply simply, shaking my head. A coy grin spread across my face as I glance back at her. “You obviously did though.”

Rare nods furiously. “And I’m seeing him again this evening.” She clops her hoofs together and fidgets like an excited school filly in her chair. Her excitement is contagious and I soon find myself grinning from ear to ear.

“Rainbow is taking me to Canterlot tonight.”

“Canterlot?”

“Yup.”

“Maybe you will then?”

“Oh Celestia, Ah hope so.”

“Really?” there’s genuine surprise in her voice.

“Yup.”

“Wow. Applejack, finally ready for it, and it’s with Rainbow Dash – hot, sexy billionaire.”

“Oh yeah – it’s all about the money,” I smirk and we both fall into a fit of giggles.

“Has she kissed you yet?” she asks, catching me off guard.

“Once,” I blush.

“Once!” she scoffs.

I nod. “She’s very reserved.”

She frowns. “That’s odd.”

“Ah don’t think odd, covers it.”

“Well, in any case we need to make you simply irresistible for tonight,” she states with an air of determination.

Oh no… this sounds like it’s going to be humiliating, and painful.

My face falls. “Rare, you know Ah hate all that frou-frou stuff,” I grumble.

“Nonsense darling, I will not take no for an answer, not until I’ve made sure you are positively ravishing!” With that, she throws her forehoof over my shoulder and leads me into her bedroom.

Several hours passed before I was ‘presentable’ enough for Rare to finally take her hooves off me. I may not be a huge fan of lady-like elegance, but even I can appreciate how much work she put into my make over. She styled my hair, sweeping my fringe flat against the left side of my forehead, while several soft tendrils hung down around my shoulders and neck, making up the rest of my mane. She even lent me one of her more expensive dresses, an all-black, backless dress that surrounds my neck and covers my body all the way down to my hind hoofs. The dress is embedded with small diamond like beads, giving it a shining finish.

I can’t stop my mind from racing as I pace back and forth between the kitchen and the lounge room. Rainbow mentioned some kind of paperwork; I don’t think she was joking about it, based on how seriously she took it. Then again, she does have an… interesting sense of humor. It’s frustrating trying to decipher her cryptic meanings. On top of everything else, I can barely contain my excitement. Tonight’s the night! After all this time, am I ready for this? I mean, I want this but… I guess it’s just my nerves getting the better of me… great. Now all I can think about is what somepony like Rainbow Dash sees in a nopony like me. Smooth move pony girl, that wasn’t a depressing thought at all. Huh, it’s been a while since my subconscious took a swipe at me. I almost missed her… almost.

I glance at the wall-clock in the kitchen. It’s nearly eight o’clock and I can’t help it but feel a sickening nervousness deep down in my stomach. I stop dead in my tracks when I hear the creaking sound of the front door opening. I take a calming breath to steel myself and walk out into the hallway.

Rainbow Dash is standing in the open doorway, wearing a smart navy blazer with a white button up shirt while she brandishes her signature tomboyish mane. Our eyes lock for a brief moment, before hers trail down my body. Her wings flutter slightly and I feel a fresh blush cross my cheeks as I saunter towards her.

“Good evening, Miss Dash,” I say in my Manehattan accent.

She blinks, and her mouth pops open. “Good evening, Miss Jack. I take it you’re ready?”

I nod, and we make our way out of the farmhouse, parked a few meters away from the house is a gold and white, open top chariot; it was large enough for only two ponies. There are four white Pegasus Stallions attached to the front of the carriage, all of which are wearing white suits that cover every part of their body, except their muzzles and wings.

I freeze in my tracks, wide eyed with uncertainty. Dash stops when she realizes that I’m no longer walking beside her and glances back at me as she cocks an eyebrow.

“Something wrong, Miss Jack?”

I shift my gaze from the chariot to her, “We’re flying to Canterlot... in that?” I say still wide eyed.

She nods. “Is that a problem?”

“I am an Earth pony, Miss Dash. I would like to emphasize the word Earth, as in, on the ground, where it’s safe.”

She grins as she makes her way towards me, standing beside me she drapes her wing over my back and pulls me closer to her. I blush again as our bodies make contact.

“If you think you’re safe from me on the ground, you are sorely mistaken. And, I would never dream of endangering you. Please, trust me.”

“Very well,” my voice is small.

While still gripping me with her wing, she leads me towards the carriage. We step into it and sit down, I’m sitting directly beside her, and her wing is still draped over my shoulder.

“Ready when you are, Miss Dash,” One of the stallions calls out.

“Very well, take us up,” Dash says plainly. I stare down at my hoofs as we begin speeding along the path that leads from Sweet Apple Acres into Ponyville. Once the wind begins to ruffle my mane, I hazard a glance to my left. I notice the trees seemingly sinking into the ground, as the blackness of the night sky engulfs us.

I recoil from the sight and scoot closer to Dash, keeping my head down as I do so.

“It’s alright, Applejack,” she coos into my ear.

“I don’t suppose I’ve mentioned I’m afraid of heights?” I say as I clench my eyes shut.

“Don’t worry, we’re almost there. Look, see for yourself.”

I glance up at her, I didn’t realize that my head was actually buried in her chest, and as a result, our muzzles are now only inches away. Her eyes are low as she gazes at me. She breaks my gaze and stares at something off in the distance. Cautiously, I slowly turn around to see what she’s looking at.

Directly in front of us, illuminated by the light of Luna’s moon, is a gigantic, white cumulus cloud, hovering several miles above the city of Canterlot. The stallions pulling our carriage are heading directly towards it, showing no intention of even attempting to change course.

I snap my attention back to Rainbow.

“Uh, Dash?”

“It’s alright.”

“But their head-“

“Shhh, you’re going to want to see this,” she grins.

Hesitantly, I refocused my attention on the rapidly approaching cloud just as we collide with it. I flinch as the foggy mist sweeps over us and then… nothing, I open my eyes and glance around, and… I can’t believe what I’m seeing.

We’re inside the cloud!

The carriage, along with the stallions pulling it, is parked on a flat, circular concrete landing area. There is a small path that leads from the landing area to a large square building, which also appears to be made of stone or concrete.

Dash exits the carriage and gestures for me to follow her. I do so, scurrying out of the carriage to catch up with her. We walk along the concrete path until we reach a steel plated door with a number pad next to it. Dash punches in some numbers that I can’t make out, and a moment later, the steel doors slide open.

We step into a small featureless room with a second steel door and number pad, identical to the first.

“How… how is this even possible?” I ask, dumbstruck.

Dash smirks as she turns her head to face me, “A combination of Pegasi magic and Earth pony ingenuity,” she states proudly. Her face falls and she eyes me warily. “Applejack… you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to, you know that don’t you?”

I give her a small smile, “I would never do anything I didn’t want to, Rainbow.” I strive to sound as convincingly confident as I can, because at this point, I’d probably do anything for her. It must have worked, because she smiles at me as she punches, what I assume is the same code as before, into the number pad. Once again, the doors slide open after a few moments, and we finally step into Dash’s home.

Somehow the word ‘huge’ doesn’t accurately define it. The square room we’ve walked into is ginormous; the walls and ceiling are painted white and adorned with paintings while hard wood makes up most - if not all - of the flooring. The wall opposite the entrance is actually a giant window; soft moonlight rays cast dancing shadows around the room as the cumulus cloud outside swirls and moves around the house. Directly to the left of the entrance is a square tiled section that holds a very modern looking kitchen, complete with all of the necessary appliances. Left of the kitchen is a small doorway, which leads up a brief flight of stairs; opposite the kitchen, tucked neatly in the far left corner, is a full-size, shiny black grand piano. At this point I’m not even surprised… is there anything she can’t do? Along two thirds of the right hoof wall is a polished living area with a large U-shaped couch that can sit six ponies, a small glass coffee table, and a stainless steel fire place in front of it. Directly right of the entrance is a large, maple wood dining table with enough room for twelve ponies.

“Would you like a drink?” she asks as she leaves my side and ventures into the kitchen.

I blink at her. After last night?! Is she trying to be funny?

“I’m going to have a glass of white wine. Would you like to join me?”

“Yes please,” I murmur as I make my way to the far window and gaze out at a dimly lit Equestrian landscape. I walk back to the kitchen area – which takes a few seconds since it’s quite far from the glass wall – and Rainbow is opening a bottle of wine. She’s removed her jacket.

“Pouilly Fumé okay with you?”

“I’m afraid I know nothing about wine, Rainbow. I’m sure it will be fine.” My voice is soft and my heart is thumping in my chest. This is just… I want to run away. What am I doing here? You know exactly what you’re doing here, my subconscious sneers at me. Yes, I do want to bed her.

“Here,” she hoofs me a glass of wine. The glass itself is heavy contemporary crystal. I take a sip; the wine is light, crisp, and surprisingly delicious.

“You’re very quiet, and you’re not even blushing. In fact, I think this is the palest I’ve ever seen you, Applejack,” she murmurs. “Are you hungry?”

I shake my head. “It’s a quite a large place you have here.”

“It is,” she agrees, her eyes glow with amusement. I take another sip of wine.

“Do you play?” I point my chin at the piano.

“Yes.”

“Well?”

She cocks an eyebrow, and I roll my eyes.

“Of course you do. Is there anything you can’t do well?”

“A few things,” she says flatly as she takes a sip of wine. She doesn’t take her eyes off me. I can feel them following me as I turn and glance around the room.

“Would you like to sit?” I nod and we make our way over to the white leather couch. As I sit, I can’t help but furrow my brow as I stare at the gently lit fireplace.

“Something on your mind?” Dash inquires as she sits beside me, her body is half turned to face me. She rests her head on her left hoof, her elbow is propped up on the back of the couch.

“Why did you give me Tess of the d’Urbervilles specifically?” I ask as I meet her gaze.

Rainbow stares at me for a moment. I think she’s surprised by my question.

“Well, when I saved you from that carriage, and you were looking up at me all ‘kiss mah, Dash, kiss mah,” she pauses and shrugs. “I felt I owed you an apology, and a warning.”

I can’t help but chuckle at her impression of me.

“It’s a bit late for that now, and I do not sound like that,” I feign annoyance at her.

She smiles back at me. “You don’t sound like that either, what is the purpose of the accent, if I may ask.”

“I wanted to make a good first impression?” I reply sheepishly.

“Manehattan is full arrogant, pretentious snobs who all think they are better than you because their great, great grandfather held an audience with the princesses. Its accent does you injustice,” she states earnestly.

I smile. “Well Ah’m glad you think so, ‘cause it was getting on mah nerves, speaking all fancy like that.” My smile fades and I fix her with a serious look. “So, uh… is that the only reason?”

She thinks for a moment. “It seemed appropriate. I could hold you as some impossibly high ideal like Angel Clare, or debase you completely like Alec d’Urberville,” she murmurs, her eyes are low and dangerous.

“If those are the only two options, Ah think Ah’ll take the debasement,” I smile coyly at her. I really hope that’s what she wanted to hear.

She gasps. “You don’t know what you’re saying.”

“That’s why Ah’m here.”

She frowns. “Yes. Would you excuse me for a moment?” She gets up from the couch and disappears through a pair of doubles doors to the right of the fire place that I previously hadn’t noticed before. She’s gone for a few minutes and returns with a document.

“This is a nondisclosure agreement,” she shrugs and sets the document on the table in front of me. She looks a little embarrassed. “My lawyer insists on it. If you’re going for option two, debasement, you’ll need to sign this.”

I’m completely bemused. “And if Ah don’t want to sign anything?”

“Then this,” - she uses her right hoof to gesture between us - “Is as far as our relationship goes.”

“What does this agreement mean?”

“It means that you cannot disclose anything about us. To anypony.”

I stare at her is disbelief. This is bad, this is really, really bad. But now my burning curiosity is overpowering me.

“Alright. Ah’ll sign it.”

She places a pen on the table, and I grab it with my mouth.

“Aren’t you even going to read it?”

“No.”

She frowns. “Applejack, you should always read anything you sign,” she admonishes me.

I force the pen to the left side of my mouth, so I can talk. “Rainbow, what ya fail to realize it that, Ah wouldn’t talk about us ta anypony anyway. Even Rare. So it’s irrelevant whether Ah sign an agreement or not. If it means that much to ya and ya lawyer - which it obviously does, then fine. Ah’ll sign it.”

She gazes down at me and nods gravely. “Fair point Miss Jack, well made.”

I sign the dotted line of the document and slide it across the table to Dash. She grabs it, folds it neatly in half and places it in a chest pocket of her shirt. I down what’s left of my drink.

“Does this mean you’re going to make love to me now, Rainbow?” Her mouth drops slightly, but she recovers quickly.

“No, Applejack, it doesn’t. First, I don’t ‘make love,’ I fuck… hard. Second there’s a lot more paperwork to do. And third, you don’t know what you’re in for. You could still run for the hills. Come, I want to show you my play room.”

My mouth drops open. Fuck hard?! This is really, really, really bad. But why are we looking at a play room?

“Do you play poker?” I ask and she just laughs out loud at me.

“No, Applejack, not that kind of game. Come.” I follow her as she leads me into the double doors that she retrieved the paperwork from. It leads into a short, low hallway with two doors either side of us and a third at the far end of the hallway. Rainbow leads me through the door on the right; it’s a quick climb up a flight of stairs before we come to another door.

There’s something different about this door. For one thing, it’s an old wooden door with an old looking lock. Dash fishes a key from her pocket and unlocks the door as she takes a deep breath.

“You can leave anytime. The carriage is on standby to take you wherever you want to go. You can stay the night and leave tomorrow. It’s fine whatever you decide.”

“Just open the darn door, Rainbow.”

She opens the door and steps aside to let me in. I gaze at her once more. Taking a deep breath I step through the door… And I immediately wish I hadn’t. It feels like I’ve just stepped into the dungeons beneath Canterlot.

Holy shit…